Unknown's avatar

About joobie

A writer.

(update) a little preview for you

Hello, all. Unfortunately, the writing of book 2 continues to be much more difficult than the writing of book 1. I'm still hard at work, every day, writing, polishing, and editing, to bring it up to the quality and standard I've set for myself, but multiple rewrites and redrafts have continued to set me back. I'm feeling much, much more confident now than I have been in several months, and think I'm finally on the right track with it. But while I've gotten a fair amount done, it's nowhere near enough to start publishing the book.

To be exceptionally transparent, this entire process has sapped me emotionally and mentally, and I've lost a fair amount of confidence in my work that I'm only now starting to get back. Combined with a fair number of other anxieties and stressors, not the least of which moving across an ocean, and the result has been a significant slowing of my writing pace. If I started posting what I have now—especially since it all still needs a few more editing passes—I'd quickly outpace my own writing and end up having to take a hiatus. Since I'd rather not do that, I'm going to take a couple more months to get back into the swing of things, and to continue building up the backlog.

I won't be putting up a solid release date this time, but I will give you a rough estimate of June, maybe July. I know a lot of people are looking forward to book 2, and believe me, nobody wants me to be done more than me, but we're not quite there yet. Hopefully you'll find the wait worth it. ❤

However, I didn't want to leave you for another couple months with nothing to show for it. So while we wait, I've prepared a little preview for you. BIG DISCLAIMER: Everything you read here is subject to change, from the littlest typo to the largest plot beat. Maybe I'll have thrown this entire section out by the time I'm finally releasing the book, in fact, but for now... here's the first scene of the first chapter of Book 2 of Witch Hunt. Enjoy ❤

Focused on my current activity as I am, I almost don’t notice it.

Perhaps I should have been more alert. The air’s been getting colder, and the days shorter; a layer of frost has started to creep up the glass corners of the windows each morning. Hells, even a look at the calendar hanging to my right would have forewarned a warranted caution. Yet I nearly miss it.

It’s random chance that my eye flits from the antlered figure ahead of me, to the parlor window opposite us, as I’m hunched across our kitchen countertop. Though the cloud-dimmed daylight of noon doesn’t reach us, it still spills into the room, occluded by her horns. And there, through the window, falling from gray clouds opened wide to the earth below, a single snowflake glints once against the sun, dancing gently down on broken breeze. The first snowfall of winter.

It elicits a sigh of dejection.

Not from the snow itself, mind; in fact, it is a welcome sight. With it arrives my favorite time of the year, come to great Marble City streets and blanket the brick with muffling silence once more. Though most born-Marblans grow to despise the winter months, I’ve never shaken my love for the season. And not just for the snow—the shorter days are a blessing for my undead heart. And as one only recently learning to appreciate the little things—the lights, shining down the street for tonight’s festival, lift my spirits as well. The coming twelve day-holiday of Heimsfest, beginning midnight tonight with a grand celebration; it does little for me. But the lights, of both magical and electrical source, couched in paper lanterns and twinkling all the way through to the new year—gorgeous.

So no, this annoyance is not the result of winter grievance, nor is its source some foul memory or existential dread. No, it comes from a pettier place.

I’ve been proven wrong. Again.

Pulling away from the brush currently dusting our cheek, I sigh, “Gods damn it.”

Faylie gasps, then turns in her stool. She beholds the sight with a victorious pump of her fists. “No way!”

The first snowfall, on Rime’s Night. We both recognize what that means. I roll our eyes and start with a sardonic tone, “How are you even doing this?”

“Doing what?” Between her winter-rouged cheeks, her smile is eerily smug. She shrugs, innocently wiggling her shoulders. “I just happen to be good at predicting things. It’s not my fault you don’t believe me.”

She’s been making these over-confident predictions for weeks now. Some future event or likely happenstance that she insists will occur. It’s not always so mundane as the weather, either. I never did figure out how she knew that the mercenary they fought last week wore that helmet everywhere because he was cross-eyed. I’ve been loathe to admit that it’s anything more than random guessing, despite all evidence to the contrary.

We’ve even made it a wager a couple of times now. Which makes this latest correct prediction especially annoying, considering that I’m currently paying for one of those wagers at this very moment.

Across the countertop, various brushes, powders, creams, and bottles are laid out in a disjointed fashion, complete with kohl and various tubes of lipstick—a messy mise en place of makeover supplies. Faylie darts her hands back and forth over each and all, sporadically applying bits and pieces in what feels like random order. Some roll with momentum across the length of the counter, some are already on the floor. We’ll have to tidy up after we’re done, but I am, to quote, ‘not allowed to be a weenie about it’ until we’re done.

Of course, being made to look nice is hardly a penalty on its own. Though to be fair, if anyone was going to find having something nice done for her a punishment, it would be me. But this is only the first half of the deal.

I squirm in my seat, and say, “Can I not just pay you a dollar or something? We could just call it off.”

Faylie taps me on the forearm. “No moving!”, she spits, like she’s scolding a pet. “And no way! You said not to let you back out!”

With a harumph, I sit still again. I did say that, out of a foolish belief that this would be a good idea, somehow.

Perhaps I can still wriggle out of this. “Don’t you have enough on your schedule already?” I gesture around our flat, at the party trappings she’s already hung from half the building.

Paper streamers hang from the ceiling in rainbow colors, collections of helium-filled balloons stick up in bundles beside shelves and counters. A distressing amount of confetti and glitter wait in little boxes and cans to be spread into total anarchy across the living room. And a handful of string lights have been wrapped around the banister. The haphazard decorations are only half done, and I dread what she has planned for the rest; she had made distressing allusions to bringing this chaos downstairs to the apothecary. In fact, perhaps she already has—I was in the bath for quite a while.

Not that the occasion doesn’t demand the embellishment. The coming Festival isn’t the only thing we’re celebrating today, after all.

“That’s why we’ve gotta do it today! We’ve got your inspection thingy tomorrow, and we’re gonna be busy all week with solstice stuff after that!”, she says. Then she shunts herself from her seat, and steps into the living room. Sitting on an old dark oak console table is Alabastra’s record player, with a square base and a large brass tube like an unfurled flower. Faylie shifts the needle over the vinyl, and a slow and nostalgic piece of jazz starts to roll out of the phonograph like fog. “Now quit whining and dance with me?”

“Not happening.” The music is pleasant enough, but my feet do not turn that way.

She does a ridiculous little shimmy. “Are you sure?” At my unamused glare she continues, “Fine, fine. But you’re missing ou-out!” Her voice sings the last word. Then she does a spin, the sleeves of her wooly sweater buffeting with the motion.

Our jaw clenches, fighting against the laugh she always manages to get out of me in the end. In a self-distraction, I gesture to our unfinished face, drawing a circle in the air. “You forgot our eyes. And I am not letting you near me with a kohl pencil until you stop spinning.” Nobody is that good at multitasking.

Her momentum dies with a final wiggle. She sticks out her tongue. “So prissy…”

I scoff. ‘Prissy’. Ridiculous. I’m being maligned for the temerity to have standards and expectations.

But before I can protest, she puts a finger to my lips. “No peeking, Vampy.”

With the graceful hand of a card sharp, and the tender touch of a friend, Faylie draws lines over my eyelids. Her artist’s instinct crafts a painting of our drab and dull face, too often more like a flat stone than something pleasant or interesting. Of course, over the past month or so, I’d like to think I’ve learned a surprisingly decent amount; especially considering my mirror handicap. At the very least, I can do the very basics to make myself presentably feminine by my own hand. But Faylie is leagues better—easily the best in house between the four of us. Tegan doesn’t wear any at all, and Allie insists that all she needs is her eyeliner. And seeing as I’m only doing this in the middle of the day at Faylie’s behest, it was only right she put in the work.

I’m certainly not complaining about the final product, at least.

Faylie finishes with a touch of lipstick that coats a thick layer onto our lips. “Done!”

I open our eyes. The faun is looking up at us from the other side of the counter, a surreal amount of stars in her eyes. A smile tugs the corner of her mouth, and she twirls a lock of her brown hair, tangling it in knots around her finger. She’s been wearing her hair up lately, in a messy bun with curls framing the outside of her round face. She’s not the only one—Alabastra’s been wearing hers down, treating us all to a free-flowing cascade of platinum blonde that gets absolutely everywhere. But unlike our blonde, whom always changes her hairstyle in this manner around the cold season, Faylie’s switch is less tradition. The faun is simply always reinventing her presentation—I’m not sure if I’ve ever seen her wear her hair the same way for more than a month or so, and same goes for her fashion sense. A wild and unruly decor from the throne of chaos she rules her life from.

She hasn’t stopped staring at us. “What?”

“You’re just really pretty”, she says.

A furious heat overtakes me. “You’re— you don’t need to—”

“It’s not flattery, Marlowe.” She leans in closer. The freckles on Faylie’s faun face so closely resemble that of a doe’s spots, and she has this way of carrying herself that makes her seem lighter than air. “You’re really pretty. And getting prettier every day!”

When I try to get words out, all the sputters out of my idiot mouth is a jumbled series of lamentations that vaguely translate to ‘thank you’.

This is a travesty.

Right. Our idiot mouth.

Fear grumbles in the back of our mind.

“Now go get changed!”, orders Faylie. “The new outfit—chop, chop!” She claps to accentuate.

Playing up my indignation, I drone, “You’re not in charge of me, you know.”

“Actually, I am!” And like she’s reciting from a book, Faylie sticks a correcting finger into the air, and her tone becomes surprisingly bureaucratic. “According to Faery Law section ‘Deals, Wishes, and Wagers’, coda 37-dash-three, the ‘Bet Principle’… due to unspecified antes, the loser of the wager must follow the whims of the winner of the wager to the winners satisfaction. Or in other words—you have to do whatever I say.”

My face drops. “That’s not funny.”

“Marlowe… didn’t anyone ever tell you not to make deals with a fae?”

Of course, she’s almost certainly joking. I couldn’t imagine Faylie of all people having Faery Law memorized, if such a thing even exists. Which, I have my doubts on. But her smile doesn’t give away a thing. With a roll of our eyes, I turn and enter my office.

My bed sits harshly jutted against the corner, squeezed next to my desk. Along the opposite wall, my dresser does the same to my office cabinets. It was perhaps a silver lining that I’ve collected very few personal effects over the years—fitting two rooms worth of belongings in it has already made this room feel cramped and overcrowded. It’s not helped by the fact that my wardrobe continues to expand at a rapid clip.

With haste, I strip myself of the scratchy and uncomfortable button-up and slacks I’ve been wearing. I’ve kept only a few of my old clothes, for the time being, to serve as my work uniform. Pretending to be one ‘O’ Bromley when facing customers is substantially more effort now that I know that that’s what I’m doing. It is not a pleasant arrangement, but it’s for safety reasons. And it’s not as if I’m the only one in the world who has to don a false mantle of civility from nine to five. My vocational persona just happens to be of a different gender.

But today, that norm is the very one we’re violating.

If Alabastra forgets, then you have to spend a work day as yourself.’ That was the bet, and these are the rules. Though Faylie was kind enough to give me an out if I wasn’t ready, I managed to talk myself into thinking that this would be good for me.

And by talk myself into it, I do mean literally. Fear was the deciding vote. I’m happy to oblige my other half, even if it means crossing over my own lines. I don’t quite understand her insistence on daring steps forward, but I suppose I’ve always been cautious like that.

Boring, more like.

Yes, thank you, Fear.

She can call me boring all it likes; she certainly doesn’t seem to mind my creature comforts. Especially my new ones.

I start to get dressed. With the winter comes a sensation I haven’t felt in a long time—cold air on my skin, and the resulting shivers. Undeath has long made me resistant to such sensations, but lately I just can’t seem to help it—the world is affecting me. In all senses of the phrase. I’m feeling again. It is a strange sensation; how much of the dulling of my personhood can even be attributed to vampirism? So far it seems masculinity was the greater curse. I did worry the first few weeks that the potion wouldn’t work on me the way it had for Alabastra; thankfully, they proved to be unfounded. My skin is softer. I smell different. My face is changing, and I swear my hair has never looked better.

It’s astounding, honestly; one little change in biochemistry, and I no longer feel like I’m at war with myself. I’m being reshaped from the inside out; jagged muscle and tissue of shale and dead brush, softening into something more tolerable. Not to say that I actively like myself, but now I think I can see a path there where I couldn’t before. I can’t believe it took me this long to get over myself. How could I have ever denied I wanted this?

Not to mention the best change of all. I was resistant to the need for a brassiere until the very last moment—and honestly, still, there’s really hardly anything to write home about, and likely won’t be for some time, if ever at all. But I acquiesced after an unfortunate incident with the banister a few days ago. And though it’s not much, it’s the necessity of it that feels best of all. The rules of being myself are rewritten daily.

I finish getting dressed, careful not to disturb Faylie’s hard work, and admonish myself for the foolish sentiment. An undead creature of the night, captivated by the prospect of possessing breasts. I’m becoming truly rather mawkish.

When I exit the room, Faylie’s still spinning around like a madwoman. I’m starting to worry she’ll knock something over. “How do I look?”, I ask, pulling her attention.

She turns, and huffs in delight. “Oh, Vampy…”, she says, cocking one hip out.

“I mean the spell, Faylie?”

Fine…” She spins a card in her hand, and enchants, “NOVUS PERSONA.”

Her visage shifts into a vampire adorned in striking and intense makeup, ruby reds and darkest blacks contrasting against her pale white skin. She wears a homely little outfit, with a high-waisted brown corduroy skirt and matching bolero jacket, a ruffled white blouse, and big silk bow hanging from the neck. There are still plenty of critiques I could lobby—vestiges of a lingering doubt that won’t quite quit. But taken as a whole, I just see… me.

Faylie thankfully has learned to scale her illusions up, so I am standing eye-to-eye with myself. In lieu of a mirror, she still makes for a highly fidgety reflection, but at least she’s gotten better at following my various head turns and closer inspections.

“Thank you”, I say, and she drops the spell. “And my voice?”

“What’s wrong with your voice?”

I stare. “Faylie. I am not looking like this“—I point at our throat—”With a voice like this.”

She pouts, and gives the game away. “Ugh. That spell is hard. Why can’t you just do that thing Allie taught you to do?”

“Because I’m horrible at it. The spell, Faylie, or I’m calling it off.”

Faylie shirks under our tightening glare. “Oh, fine. You’re such a fusspot sometimes.” Around her hand spins a tarot card. Its face is familiar to me—a woman on a high seat, scepter in hand. The High Priestess raises from her seat in spectral emanation, and Faylie casts, “VOX EXTERIOUS.”

There’s a buzzing feeling at the base of my throat—the muscles pulled piano string taut. I stand up a little straighter and say, “Thank you.” And the voice that comes out is very different indeed from the paltry imitation of the last five minutes. It’s light, and rich, and it bites like winter cold, and sounds feminine without excess mirth or rhythm, and it’s mine. More my own voice than anything that’s ever departed my lips before. “Was that truly so difficult?”

“You try casting it then, smarty-pants!”

Our arms cross. I take on an audacious smirk. “Maybe I’ll learn how—just to show you how a professional would do it.”

My comment stops her in her tracks a moment. Then, with a massive grin, she coos, “This voice makes you so sassy!” Faylie turns, and talks back to the jazz with a swing in her step. “You sure you don’t wanna join me?”

“Not in your lifetime.” I say that, but I can feel Fear chewing on the idea. She doesn’t seem to want to take the reins for it, but she is a touch annoyed that I’m not acquiescing, either. She only seems to truly enjoy being at the forefront in high-stakes situations. Otherwise, it’s all still a little much for her. Too much light, too much sound. She’s not used to taking it all in at once, all of the time, unless there’s the sharp focus of adrenaline to ground her.

But if she wants to do things like dancing, she can’t have her cake and eat it too. Her grace in battle would translate nicely, I’d think; it’s not as if I’m suddenly going to get over my two left feet.

The faun sighs, “Guess you’ll just be missing out…” And she puts a dramatic hand to her forehead as she twirls, “Oh, so alone…”

“You’re ridiculous”, I tease. And though I don’t dare move my feet, I do let the music enchant my upper half, back and forth to the melody. I let the rhythm carry me to the kitchen, where I start to make us some coffee. And as the water boils, and I take the moment to clean up after my messier friend, I’m struck by my incredible luck.

It’s still unbelievable to me, that I get to just… have moments like these. I’m allowed to simply be a woman, with other women in my life that tolerate my presence. The thought just makes me giddy. I’m not particularly prone to letting such feelings show, mind. But the fact that I have them at all is its own blessing. I’m outright appreciative. It would have been unthinkable, only a few months ago, that I’d be enjoying my day, with my friend and living-mate Faylie Nevis, and that I would only barely be thinking about how I didn’t deserve it or that it would all be ruined soon.

Cease at once.

Right. Fear has been insistent that I quit the negative self-talk cold turkey. If not for my sake, then certainly for hers. She makes a strange sort of life coach, but two girls sharing one mind make do. It only seems fair—now that someone has to actually listen to my thoughts, it’s not exactly right to subject her to such constant misery.

I mean, truly, who would want to listen to that?

Though I cannot help the old doubts creeping in, especially as the hour of courage draws near. What if I’m found out; seen for what I want, rather than what I have? 

But that’s what Faylie’s here for. A gentle hand to guide my steps. And another behind her back, ready with a charm spell should anyone make a fuss—a regular who recognizes me, or a hateful sort who sees right through me. I have my friend by my side, and my other half to lean on. I am as prepared as I could be. For once, without reservation, I am going to have a good day, and nothing, nothing, is going to ruin this for me. 

CRASH 

There’s a loud clatter from somewhere downstairs.

Gods. Dammit.

Book 2 coming soon. The world is a scary place right now, so I hope, eventually, when I'm finally ready, to bring you a little light. Thank you for reading. ❤

(1 – epilogue) corpse flower

Content Warnings

References to transmedicalism (if you squint)
Discussion of slurs
Intrusive thoughts (very, very brief)
Vague implication of police harassment

And, no shit, that’s actually pretty much it. Enjoy ❤

There is a fundamental premise at the heart of alchemy. Stretching back from its roots in both medieval mysticism and pre-history herbalism, all the way up the modern form of biochemistry and potioncraft it has become.

‘In all things, there is potential.’

From the loam beneath our feet, to the birds in the sky, anything can be remade, reshaped, forged into something useful. There are perhaps criticisms to make of such a treatise, of course. It’s thinking like that that leads men to wage wars over resources. To covet what others have. If one sees the world in not but terms of what they can extract from it, what use something is—that leads to ordering. To sorting ‘all things’ into categories of ‘use’ and ‘less use’.

But there’s merit, too, if taken another way. ‘Potential’ does not have to mean value, after all—something’s potential can simply be to be beautiful and appreciated, or studied and understood. Having virtue just by being. A holistic view of the universe, connected in a circle of life and death, which is itself just a different sort of life, if you take a microscope to the equation.

For some, more literally than others.

And applied to people—perhaps not ‘potential’ as in some greedy and gluttonous drive for productivity, but ‘potential’ as in a spark for change. Any potential selves waiting to be born from the ashes of the person someone once was.

I’d never thought much of the premise, taught to me first by my mother, and reiterated at the Institute. At the time, it seemed too maudlin a thought for a field of science. Now I can’t imagine not feeling it with every fiber of my being, in the woodwork of my counter and the plantlife set back in their pots along the walls and shelves and the three women who help to refurbish the interior or apply a hopeful balm of sunlight to the flora or assist the glazier in finally replacing my window.

A large pane of glass that once more reads ‘Bromley’s Apothecary – Potions and Herbal Remedies‘ slides slowly into the building-frame at the front of shop. I’d often put an asterisk on my own last name, feeling underserving of it, like it wasn’t truly mine. Like this place. A distance I’d maintained to myself and my surroundings; that some inner, eviler ‘me‘ was the true me, and the ‘me‘ moving through the world was some simulacrum.

It’s almost amusing, how close I was to being right, while still being so wrong. Rounding up all of my own idiosyncrasies and wants and putting them in little self-contained boxes, and having the gall to think that a merit. Starving myself and calling it frugal. Running from a me I thought was vile, but couldn’t be more fascinating—my other half, a person to share it with.

It’s not even been a full day since we’ve settled into this, so of course there’s still so much to discover about ourself. What our newfound connection looks like. Ground rules to set, endless facets of each of us to reassess, defenses to take apart. Redecorating, in a word.

That reminds me.

Fear? Do you… want my last name?

Bromley? It has no connection to it beyond Marlowe. She will think on it, but expect a no.

That’s fair. I’d never want to force it on her. I’ve done enough of that.

She retreats back into a corner of our mind. I think she enjoys the opportunity to see or experience the world in short bursts, but would tire having to run the body long-term. An arrangement that works perfectly fine for myself; I’ve my own living to do, now.

A timer goes off beside us. I press the button down, and look to Alabastra across the counter, who’s scrubbing a bit of resin into a notch in the woodwork. “Don’t let the glazier try and double charge you while I’m gone—I’ve already paid.”

She smiles, and taps her forehead. “Well, thanks for the heads up, Marlowe, but I’m pretty sure I woulda figured that one out.”

It has not escaped my attention that since last night she’s been shoehorning my name into sentences she wouldn’t otherwise need to. She always did enjoy getting a reaction out of me. I roll our eyes and march upstairs before she can savor our blush.

They’ve already replaced the smaller window, thankfully, and we’ve made sure the curtains stay drawn thanks to our newfound allergy. I’ll need more hats, and awnings, and parasols.

Hopefully my newest creation will assist with that. I walk to my alchemy station. At times it seemed so daunting—a machine I was chained to. Now it’s just an old friend. A reminder of people I’ve loved and lost, and still think fondly of, despite their, and our, flaws.

The pot has finished boiling the viscous liquid within. I turn off the burner and stir, further thickening the beige-colored concoction to bring it to a creamlike consistency. And while it cools, I watch the embers of the furnace die down in a smolder.

I’m reminded of the last time I was forced into experimentation. Weeks of it, cooped up in this office, as the urges grew exponentially worse. I thought I’d find salvation in a bottle. These beakers and flasks and furnaces and cauldrons might have eventually caused me to stumble upon some other way to stop them, but they’d never have given me what I have now.

The cure we’ve stumbled upon, or at least my hypothesis on what it precisely was, is a deeper sort of soothing. Alabastra was close with ‘a good sense of self‘, but the others out there are diverse individuals. Obviously few would hate themselves as deeply as I do. Did. Clearly there was more to it.

I’d thought about what broke Tegan out of the cycle—coming to terms with being a werewolf after repressing herself for so long the first time, and that it was okay to be the second.

All it took to break out of those fears imposed by Lyla was a moment of reckoning with oneself—accepting a truth that they’d kept hidden, or actively pushed down. Rewriting one’s story; a new inner paradigm, to release one’s self of the imposed old. For whatever reason, such a revelation is enough to stop marching to the beat of a drum drilling hatred’s melody.

Fear and I had… many such revelations in rapid succession, I will admit.

But for the rest of the afflicted—and I do imagine there’s still more than a few dealing with these urges—they’re not without recourse. I think it likely that everyone has something they’d rather not confront. Hopefully we’ll find Thassalia again, out there, and test that particular theory. And any others, too. Hells, maybe we’ll open a walk-in clinic for the time being; it would be something for the thieves to do to keep them out of crime, for now. After all, nobody understands everything about themselves intuitively. Some of us need a push.

Or a shove. Or to be dragged kicking and screaming.

Once enough time has passed, I take a small handful of the cream, and rub it up and down our arm, lathering it into the skin. I don’t expect this initial test to turn out perfect results, but I’m settling in for a long haul of trial-and-error.

After all, I am still an herbalist; now I’ve entered into a long war with the sun, and it’s one I intend to win. Perhaps this will serve as our armor. With our other hand, I slowly peel back the curtains of my office window, watch a ray of sunlight scatter across the dusty interior, and our newly-coated fingers reaches across the divide, into the light.

It stings a little, but the lotion seems to be helping a touch. I’ll need to reinforce it somehow, but it’s not bad for a first try. Our hand darts back to our side, and I shudder the blinds again, noting down my observations in my notebook.

The last month of ramblings, journaling, experiments, and desperate cries look back at me from between the lines. It’s hard to believe that the person who wrote these words, so alone and afraid and hurting herself longer than she knew, would come out the other side of this not just alive, but wanting to live.

I’m not a particularly profit-driven person, but if I was, I’d think it a shame that I can’t bottle this feeling; I’d make a killing.

Though, I’ve already gotten as close as I think is possible. I didn’t find salvation in a bottle before, but now, ironically at the other side of it all, I just might. In the other cauldron the opposite side of the station I’ve already started a boil, and throw the familiar ingredients inside. Melted red trillium, ashes of rashvine and lifeleaf. No recipe required. I’ve made it dozens of times for someone else. I set another timer, winding a dial backwards.

It conjures thoughts of a very different kind of keeping time.

We never did find out what happened to Latchet after the scuffle. Whether he teleported away, or sent himself to some other time or place, or paused time long enough to escape, or erased himself from our history altogether; who could say? But wherever he went, the others were glad enough to see him stay gone. Personally, while I didn’t like the man, I didn’t know him long enough to truly hate him. But any hate I lack for him I more than make up for with hatred for the watch. The Timekeeper, that horribly nihilistic person wanting a partner in fatalism. Wherever they went, they deserve each other.

Not that I’ve let go of my own cynicism, mind. But I think I’ve more healthily tempered it—bent it to better purpose. Someone around here still needs a head on her shoulders, after all.

I head back downstairs, spotting Tegan assisting the glazier in applying an epoxy to the edges of the glass. Thanks to Fear’s memories, it’s now obvious why she feels responsible for the window in particular.

Alabastra stretches lazily across the counter, admiring her own handiwork, and cracks peanuts over the top for a familiar bird-girl to feed from. Her corvid feet tip-tap over the lacquer.

“Is it too optimistic to assume that your residency won’t include the bird?”, I deadpan.

Paella darts her head towards me, squawks once, and transforms back into her humanoid self in a spray of feathers. “Stupid-stupid vampire!”, she says, with crossed arms and an upturned nose. “I go where I want to go, and that is that and that!”

She’s revealed herself to be more than just a simple corvid, yet somehow has become more annoying. Wonders never cease. “I have a name, you know. Marlowe.” This is at least helping me drive that new truth inside myself.

“Marlowe-Marlowe? Marlowe-Shmarlowe? You’re still stupid, okay?” Was… that a question? Why can no one speak conventionally in my life? She continues, “You’re a girl and that makes you less stupid-bad-terrible. Still terrible-bad-stupid.”

“So ecstatic to have garnered your approval”, I snark.

“Idiot vampire!”

The rogue says, “She just wants to know if you’ll be roomin’, Pae.”

Paella stomps her boots into the side of my till twice. “The answer is no-maybe-sometimes. I don’t need a room but I will enter-exit when I want, okay?”

My eyes plead towards Alabastra, who helps not at all. I sigh, “I will… leave the roof access unlocked.” Like her or not, she did save my life. Twice. It’s not a debt for Alabastra to stay here, but for Paella, I certainly feel like I’m paying dues. And then a thought occurs—she has shape-changing abilities. “Paella… have you been feeling the urges, since this all started?”

“Hmm?”

“The… the urges. The uncontrollable transformations that have been affecting a portion of the—”

She looks to Alabastra. “Allie-Allie-Allie, why is she stupid?”

For once, the rogue looks exactly as confused as I am. “Whadda ya mean?”

“If she felt stupid-urges why didn’t she just tell them to stop?” And back to me, “Huh? Huh? Huh? Why didn’t you? Huh?”

I cross our arms. “It was not that simple.”

“Yes it was? A stupid-stupid voice said ‘You are a bird‘ and I said ‘Yes-yes-yes I am a bird‘. It was simple. Are you stupid?”

She’s not… there’s no… Ugh. Of course she is. I squeeze our eyes closed, and pinch the bridge of our nose. To Alabastra I direct a seething question, “I will assume you didn’t know about this?”

Though I don’t spot her face, I can tell she’s likewise grimacing via the sound of her voice. “No. No I did not.”

All this time, Paella had the answers to the urges after all. That may actually have been the final straw a short amount of time ago, and honestly it still might be. “I am going to go drink a vial of acid, if you will excuse me”, I snark.

The bird-girl says, “Good. Die. Idiot.”

Paella“, the blonde admonishes. “Go to the meetin’ spot already, would ya? You’re gonna be late.”

Without another word, Paella turns back into a crow and flaps towards the door. Which is currently closed. She lands on the door knob and squawks loudly in my direction.

I raise my voice and point with my whole palm, “Use your HANDS!”

She turns back into a person, sticks her tongue out and pulls her cheek at me, opens the door, retransforms, and flies away. The glazier outside stumbles backwards in shock at the suddenly released bird noisily taking to the sky above him.

The moment rests, before I look back to the rogue. “I think she might be even pricklier than I am.”

She shrugs, and lets me know she found that amusing with a fond chuckle. “You two are peas in a pod. Er… three peas.” Fear communicates a vague, unspoken appreciation at being included. “Give her some time. She’ll warm to ya, ‘specially now that she knows you’re not a guy.”

That almost elicits a shock in me, before I remember, that, yes, in fact, I am not a guy. Still getting used to it. “You say that like I want her to warm to me.”

“Ain’t got a choice. She’ll grow on ya, eventually. And you’ll grow on her. Like a… garden?” And she taps her forehead again. “Got a psychic connection with her. I can guarantee it.”

“I will assume that is a joke?” Unless… It would explain how she always manages to swoop to her aid without words. And her face doesn’t budge. Ugh. I walk back to the till, folding our arms in to make a headrest. “That’s annoying.”

Then the rogue bumps up against us, sliding up to our side. “Yeah, well, consider yourself lucky that you’re not the one with an angry teenager with a direct line to your head.”

“Are we not counting Fear?”

Careful…

Alabastra chuckles. Then her voice gets smaller, gentler. “Marlowe. Paella’s… like us, y’know?” At my raised brow she clarifies, “In more ways than one, actually. Gutter trash, acquired taste, but, the big one, too. Girlhood’s somethin’ she claimed.”

Huh. Is that why she cares about her so much? “Do her shapeshifting abilities help with that?”

Alabastra shakes her head ‘no’. “She’s tried, but, can’t keep anything that isn’t her born-self or her, eh, bird-self together for very long.”

“Oh.” That’s a cruel irony. “Does she know about my elixir? I suppose I could—”

“She does. Told her about it, and she said she didn’t want anything ‘the stupid vampire‘ was servin’.” She pats me on the back. “Plus, she also just likes bein’ a bird more than a person. Can’t fault her that.”

Not my place to judge; in fact, I’m almost hoping to pick her brain on that, some day. And maybe I’ll talk her around to using the elixir after all—it may make being in her human body more pleasant. And… and that’s how I know I’m truly far-gone—I’m feeling empathy for Paella. Gods damn you, Alabastra Camin. These are the depths that caring takes one to.

It only strikes me a moment later how naturally she slid in the ‘like us’. A shared bond between Alabastra and I, in claimed femininity. After so long in the dredges of denial, to have the thought so freely is still a touch frightening. Disorienting, too. Like opening my eyes to a bright room after too long in the dark. And the exact way she phrased that has conjured another question.

“It occurs to me that I do not know if there is a… word for this? For girls like us.” I stumble on girls, but carry on. “There is that one elven term, isn’t there? Is that the same thing—”

“No”, she responds, harsher than I expected. Than she expected, too, if her reaction to herself is anything to go by. “No, no, it’s not the same thing. You’re thinkin’ of the reftthenan. Elves that can switch themselves up on the fly. The real elfy-elf types make it clear—they’re blessed. You get born that way or you’re not.” And her gaze goes far off for a moment. “So, no. Not the same thing.”

I get that sinking feeling that I’ve touched on something that goes much deeper than the surface, here. Best I save it for another day; no sense in throwing her off-balance when there’s still much to do today. “So, then as far as we go?”

She nods. “Right. ‘Official’ government term is ‘Sexually-Inverted Person’, but ‘Invert’ doubles as somethin’ folk’ll call us if they’re bein’ nasty, so, not a fan. Y’know, unless I’m feelin’ feisty. I know Rana Horowitz was thinkin’ of running a study, once, before she got canned from the Institute. Maybe she woulda found somethin’ kinder. Too late now.” She shrugs. “Dunno, I’d have thought if anyone would have a nicer word for it, halflings would. Those communes of theirs got all kinds of genders.” And she’s looking at me expectantly.

Our hand runs down our bicep. “I… unfortunately did not get a chance to learn the language much.”

Alabastra’s brows knit, and she kneads comfort into my shoulder. “Guess we’ll just have to think of somethin’ ourselves, huh, Marlowe?”

Unceasingly sentimental. Saccharine, really. I lean into her. We watch Tegan through the window, finishing up with the repairman, helping him load his supplies and tools back into his cart. Beyond the two, the stretch of peoples moving through the city are broken up by another of those terrible automobiles, and I roll my eyes.

Then I realize something is missing from this equation. “Where did Faylie go?”

The woman beside me says, “She took off to see her Auntie. Get a leg up on the plan today. She’ll be meetin’ Pae there.”

Her ‘Auntie’ Antitia. We caught her again before making it home last night. Or, maybe she caught us. Apparating once more out of thin air on our walk home, she explained how her subordinates had the Lupines handled; they cleaned our blood echoes for us, and any combatants that weren’t extinguished in the initial fight instead had their memories of the entire event expunged. Alabastra had some choice words on that, but it was already done. The Gloamwood Gang clearly holds the attitude Faylie had alluded to about Faewilds enchantment magic. Personally, I thought it was at least better than having to spill more blood; I have always been a pragmatist.

When I asked the fae about my debt, she explained that there was no longer a need to remove our contract; and sure enough, I realized that the fae compulsion was gone since the moment Fear and I actualized. ‘The contract was with one ‘Oscar Bromley’‘, she had said, ‘… And he don’t exist anymore, does he?

Fae words games; I couldn’t even tell if that was a joke anymore. It’s only too much to hope that we will continue to stay out of their business, or on their good side if that proves impossible.

Speaking of our plans—Tegan marches back inside, as the glazier’s cart pulls away. “Hey! We ready to go?” Her tail wags in anticipation.

I nod. “Just let me finish the potion upstairs and we can depart whenever.”

As I march up the stairs, Alabastra says, “Go make your Girl Juice.”

Our feet stop. “There is absolutely not a chance I am letting you call it that.”

And back in my office, as I finish preparing the familiar pink potion, a thought occurs to me. I don’t bottle any, yet. There’s something I need to see to, first, if we have time today. I throw on my hat, and march out the door, with the two other women at mine and Fear’s sides.

* * *

The Marble City Landlord’s Association is a fresh kind of heartless, hellish bureaucracy, having recently lobbied the city for official recognition in all rentier’s affairs. This gives them the power to set the terms of evictions, fix rent prices, and decide exactly how their property auctions work.

Despite the nightmare scenario this has created in the last year, as Alabastra explained in more colorful terms on our walk over, this has left us with one advantage—the organization of said auctions are still rather sloppy. Perfect for an intrepid group of thieves to swindle their way through.

Though the particulars of the plan they’ve come up with cause me some pause, I’ve learned not to doubt.

We step onto the familiar Grennard street, where the girls’ former apartment awaits. Outside, a small crowd has formed, maybe a dozen or so vultures come to pick clean the carcass of my favorite people’s belongings. Not today. The winding street brushes through with the last dregs of late-autumn leaves, and the carrions are clearly less-than-pleased about the stench hanging over the auction’s locale. They gather before a soapbox and microphone, where an elven auctioneer adorned with a bowtie and a tall hat taps at the side of the mic stand, waiting for the go-ahead to begin. Beside him, another bored-looking city official in the imposing black and gold robes of a taxcaster; an orcish man in a greasy shirt that I can only assume is the landlord Jon; and the security for the event. A single cop, repellently familiar to us by now, with a twitching mustache and too-large sunglasses. Officer Nottham may very well have taken a personal interest in these proceedings.

But surprisingly, Alabastra isn’t perturbed by his appearance. She’s smiling like a maniac. “There ya are.” And she taps Tegan with the back of her hand. “Told ya.”

She sighs. “We’re not gonna have to talk to him, right?”

“Seein’ as I’m the one most likely to be hurt by his tiny-brained garbage, I wish I could say we won’t.” She rolls her shoulders. “Part of the plan. Don’t worry, whatever trash he spills, he’ll get his.”

The question that pops into my head is something that just a few weeks ago I would have considered far too personal to ask, but now, I look up at her from under my parasol. “How does he even… know about you? I mean, he certainly could not have made the assumption on your circumstances from looks alone, that is absolutely certain.”

She smiles down at me, and I realize I’ve just put my foot in my mouth. I’m starting to understand Tegan’s plight more. “That’s sweet of ya to say, M.” We’ve agreed to stick to initials in public settings, at least until I’ve caught up to her. Which, obviously I’ll never quite do, but that’s a worry for later. And she explains, “Guy got obsessed with us a few years back—obsessed enough that he dug into my files. Now, we did Operation Black-Out way back—”

“‘Operation Black-Out’?”

“S’what we called it. Our little plan to swoop in and change some records so that my old name was dead and buried. It’s how I got the Institute admin to recognize me without having to go through the official channels.” There’s a proud little twinkle in her eye. “One of our finer capers. Unfortunately, we forgot to amend the disciplinary records. Nottham looked into ’em and found a couple errant ‘he‘s and ‘him‘s. Not my former name, thank fuck, but the damage was done.”

Tegan adds, “Seriously, if this guy wasn’t a cop, he’d basically be a huge stalker.”

Before I even have time to ask it, Alabastra says to me, “We could probably get somethin’ similar done for you. It’s a lot of illusions and casting and a bit of fae name magic, so, kinda Faylie’s show, but…”

I’ve only officially claimed this name for all of seventeen-ish hours, so it’s perhaps a touch brash to say that I think I’d sooner die than go by anything else. That being said… “Perhaps just wait for if I’m ever fully presenting in public?” I still need to hedge with an ‘if’. Anything could happen, after all. I may need some time to work up the courage again to take that next step. I’ve only just started, after all.

She will do it or Fear will start to scream. And she will not stop.

Have one iota of patience, would you?

Before we’ve reached the din of the crowd, Alabastra issues a last order, “Try and look glum as can be. Really sell it.”

The knight performs her best pout, but her new wolven features are painfully honest, and do not help her with her lying problem. She seems to notice. “Ugh, Allie, this isn’t gonna work.”

“C’mon, Dusty, sad thoughts.” And she looks to me. “Just do what M’s doin’.”

Our arms cross. “What? I didn’t even change anything—” I stop. And stare.

She shoves an index in my face. “Like that!”

I huff, “You are insufferable.”

Her hand pats our back. “You know you love it.”

I don’t dare tell her that I do.

Alabastra leads us into the street auction, and starts parting the sea of people with shouts and frantic hand motions. The hopefuls to buy and pilfer her things on the cheap are clearly annoyed, and that’s likely before they realize who exactly they’re annoyed at. The auctioneer and city official just look confused at the approaching woman. Especially the auctioneer, who seems a touch chagrined that she still manages to match his height even as he stands on the box. The landlord crosses his arms, snarling at his former tenant. Whether he ever did figure out just how had he’d been by the three is unclear, but at least some of it must have dawned on him.

But the officer is smiling, a horrible grin that makes us both want to claw the meat from his face.

We’re… still working on our little violence problem. As it turns out, those intrusive thoughts haven’t entirely gone away. It would be easy to write this off as a lingering side effect of Lyla’s psychic storm, but it’s also not impossible that they’re a deeper-still component of ourself. Exacerbated by both the curse and by my and Fear’s separation, yes, but even with those healed, there is still some amount of malcontent and masochism in us both. Those thoughts are ignorable now, at least—they don’t come with any desire to act upon them. Barely a quirk of our shared mind, rather than anything to fret over.

Nottham drawls, “Camin. Ain’t got a clue why you’d actually turn up to this, but I ain’t complainin’! Hoo-hoo! You should see the look on your face!” He leans in closer, pulling his glasses down just a touch. “We may not have anythin’ we can arrest ya on, yet, but this is almost better!”

Putting on a fake sorrow, Alabastra says, “Yeah, yeah. Laugh it up, Nottham.” And she looks to the auctioneer. “Put my name down for the auction. That’s ‘Alabastra Camin’.”

Jon The Landlord grumbles to the side, and says in a boorish voice, “Why should you get to? Any money you could pay with, you should fork over to me! Like you owe.”

The taxcaster, an unassuming woman of neat brown hair, says to Jon, “You’ve already cut all business ties to Ms. Camin when you agreed to this auction to recoup your losses, Mr. Merah. She is legally in the right to attempt to bid for her belongings back.” She sounds bored and matter-of-fact. I do not believe she defends Alabastra out of a sense of duty or charity, but simply to be pedantic.

Alabastra nevertheless gives a nod to the bureaucrat. “Thanks, miss”, she says, though I imagine it kills her just a touch to give any amount of gratitude to a taxcaster. All part of the show. And then she turns back to Nottham, and throws out the bait. “Hey, Nottham… heard about what happened to Natey. Damn shame.”

And at the mention of the detective, the smirk is wiped from the cop’s face. “Wha… what did ya hear?”

She shrugs, hands in coat pockets. “Dunno! Just picked up a rumor that he kicked the bucket—though they didn’t find who-dunnit.” And she chuckles to herself. “Guess, uh, ironic, huh? If only the guy could solve his own death…” She trails off as if the joke brought her little comfort. I’ve never seen someone fake gallows humor.

“Is, uh… is that so?” Though he’s speaking to someone he holds irrational hatred for, there’s a quiver at the back of his throat.

“Y’know, I’m a little surprised—I thought it was bad luck to kill a revenant. And right around Devil’s Night, too.” And she practically needles him. “At least we can take comfort that anyone who had anythin’ to do with offin’ him is gettin’ all seven layers of hell, huh?”

The idea’s taken root in the cop’s mind. He’s jittery and nervous, but says, “Get… get back in the crowd, Camin.”

The rogue gives a solemn two-finger salute to the grumbling landlord and the now-jumpy cop and steps back into the crowd, at our sides.

I lean in and say in a hushed tone, “‘Bad luck to kill a revenant‘? Is that a real superstition?”

She shrugs. “Probably?”

Unbelievable. “I’m banning you from using the word ‘luck’ until you learn to wield it responsibly.”

“Good luck with that.”

Now she’s trying to annoy me. I look around. “So are we simply waiting for her to begin or do we have a signal?”

Alabastra snaps before I finish my sentence. “Option B. She’ll do her thing once I bid on somethin’.”

Well, at least we won’t have to take anything off anyone’s carts. That would likely get complicated, fast.

The auctioneer speaks into the microphone, “Alrighty, everyone! We’ll be conducting this in a quick and orderly fashion—the expensive, high-ticket items first and individually, and then the rest of the belongings in bulk.” He motions behind him, and emerging from up the basement stairs, two musclebound hired hands lug a familiar couch up into the street level. “First, we have this… well-used settee. Though it’s somewhat marred, it’s still in good condition. We’ll start the bidding at half a dollar.”

Someone raises their hand. “75 coppers!”

“A dollar!”, someone else bids.

Our arm bumps our rogue as the shouting continues. “Aren’t you going to bid?”

“Nah”, she says, “With how big our bed is, the couch won’t fit in the cart. I’ve been meaning to get rid of it, anyways.” And she winces, wiping her hand through the air like she’s cleaning a window. “There are stains in that thing you wouldn’t buh-lieve.”

I am too afraid to ask what that means.

The final bid on the couch rises to a whole 8 dollars, still a steal compared to retail I suppose. The auctioneer paints his face with a fake smile and claps like a seal as the ‘lucky’ winner loads their new couch into the back of a cart, and one of the hired hands walks out with the next item—a record player, of a cherry wood base, round turntable, and large brass horn. “Next, we have this Kictola Gramophone, in nearly-mint condition! We’ll start the bidding at 5 dollars!”

Alabastra leans forward. “Oh, Hells fucking no, not my Kictola.” Her hand shoots up. “5 dollars, right here!”

The bidding continues around us, and she doesn’t try again… instead, she’s watching the stairs.

“Ten dollars to the young couple up front, going once… going twice…”

There’s a rumble from the direction of the apartment, that feels for a moment like it shakes the entire street. Everyone stops, looking wide-eyed.

And a haunting, wailing voice echoes out, “Noooooothaaaaam…” It cries louder and louder, turning to a baleful moan. It unsettles even me, and I know it’s for show.

Officer Nottham’s veins bulge out of his neck. “N-n-no, not again!”

And crawling over the top of the stairs, a ghostly figure drifts into the space. “You did not avenge me, Nottham!” The familiar faux-ghost of Latchet wails bloody murder, and the crowd scream in terror. “Now the spirits of death come for thee!” And a larger creature, translucent and ghostly, bursts the illusion of Nottham to pieces, crawling from behind it. It’s an exact copy of the strange death lizard we fought in the tunnels, its salamander face wreathed with necromancy, as it takes from the plane Ethereal.

A stampede down the street follows in split directions, anywhere but here. Their running startles the mounts of the nearby carriages as well. All but ours, anyways. Just a touch of sedative; I’ll wake the horses again once we’re done here.

Joining the crowd in the scramble is Nottham, waving his arms and pleading to the high Effigials to save him. I sell the allusion of being frightened and duck behind a nearby fence. Alabastra and Tegan draw their weapons, leaving only them, the landlord, and the two city officials.

The taxcaster yells out, “Wait! It must be an illusion!” She concentrates toward the lizard creature as it ambles forward, unphased, conjuring a spell to banish falsehoods. Until she opens her eyes, and she’s as horrified as the rest. “Oh dear.” The death lizard disappears from sight as the woman is knocked across the street. At the very same moment, the same thing happens to Jon the landlord. He stumbles end-over-end, then stands once more and abandons his own real estate to run. The taxcaster isn’t far behind him.

Alabastra waits with a drawn bow and fires a few token shots in its vicinity, all the while the ‘detective’s’ sobbing continues. The lizard reappears, and twists over to the auctioneer, causing him to fall from his hiding spot. It veers over him menacingly. He cries out for help on the floor, hands over his grimacing face, as ghostly death energy drips from the plane of fog.

Tegan, finally given a role she can act without difficulty, plays the hero. She jumps up in the air, vaulting off a set of steps, and swings her sword down through the ghostly creature. Its form dissipates in a dramatic whoosh, and the sound and horror stops.

She sheathes her sword, and dusts her hands. “And that’s that. Let’s getcha up, bud.” The knight reaches a hand down to the auctioneer.

He takes it, and looks around, unbelieving. “That was…” Then he raises a brow. “Ugh. Do you… smell that?”

The rogue steps forward, laying her arm around her girlfriends shoulder. “Must be the… residue?”

The auctioneer shrugs. “Well, as I was saying, that was incredible. I imagine you very much saved my life.”

“Don’t mention it.” But she waits for the next sentence expectantly.

Though we didn’t cast him for this role, he nevertheless plays his part perfectly. “Is there anything I can do to repay you?”

And maybe just a little too quick, she pulls a 20 dollar note from her back pocket. The last of my own savings not already set aside for replenishing my supplies, but absolutely worth it. “Howsabout you just mark us down as having swept this auction and let us take our stuff home, no sweat.”

Considering his life was just ‘saved’, from his perspective anyways, the auctioneer agrees.

We dip into the apartment, spending the next twenty minutes or so grabbing the thieves’ things and loading them into the cart we rented. Thankfully, it seems the auction runners already packed most of their things for them… how gracious. There’s a hint of nostalgia in Alabastra’s eye as we go, but it doesn’t slow her down. We intend to make our exit before any more police arrive.

As I take a box of kitchen supplies back up the stairs, a familiar voice chirps beside us from the ether. “Well? How was that?”, says the Faylie, not merely invisible, but ethereal.

Alabastra chuckles. “Brilliant performance, if I do say so myself. Well done to the both of ya.”

Faylie says, “I think Paella says thanks, but it’s kinda hard to tell in this form.” The fact that she’s shown up as a monster here does at least put a petty thought in my head of the same monster physically wrecking the inside of Forrest’s shop back in the Other Side. At least Paella’s acting was accurate. Perhaps a little too accurate.

“And no lasting damage?”

“Forrest said I’d be okay, but that I shouldn’t do this again for like, a long long time unless I like, want my spirit to detach from my body. Which… I mean, it’s fun for a bit but it kinda gets old.”

Alabastra swipes in the vague direction her girlfriend’s voice is coming from. “I like ya whole, Lightning Bug. That’s a wrap on your ethereal shenanigans.”

“Well, good timing, because I think he’s calling us back.”

“Are you just saying that so you don’t have to help us move?”

The faun starts to make sounds with her voice. “Ah, psh, the… the planar connection, trcht, it’s- it’s breaking, crrsht.”

Without the help of our two ghostlier members, we’ve just about finished loading the cart, and I wake the horses back up with a very careful shot of stimulant. Around the back, I meet Tegan’s gaze as we ensure we’re done here.

I ask, “Would it be too much trouble to request that we make a stop on the way home? It mostly on the way, regardless.”

“Sure thing!”, she says, hopping up on the cart and taking the reins. Then she laughs. “Hey, did you see the way Nottham ran the second Fake-Nate showed up again?”

Alabastra laughs behind us, taking the final box out of their apartment, full of her own book collection. “Sure did. Wasn’t even the monster that did it, I think the fucker’s just got a ghost thing.”

“Do you think he always did? Or did we, like, put that in him?”

“Oh, I’d way rather be proficient than lucky.” She loads the box over the precarious pile the rest of their things are placed in at the back of the cart. It’s stocked and overfull, and I help her to throw the tarp overtop it all.

As I do I deadpan, “Didn’t I establish already? No more luck jokes.”

She fastens the tarp, then marches right to me. “Rules only matter if you got the authority to enforce ’em, Marlowe.” With her hand on her hips, she cranes her head over me, peering down, intense. “So go ahead, Kitten. Enforce it.”

Our face burns. I stammer out, “Ch-cheating. Cheating. You’re cheating. That’s cheating.”

Then she laughs. “And now you’re finally gettin’ the luck thing!” And with a roll of her shoulders, she turns, heading for the front of the cart. “After all, life only deals ya in once. So whaddaya do when ya get a rotten hand?” And she looks back to me, and winks. “Ya fuckin’ cheat.”

* * *

We pull the cart to a stop outside a familiar building, and Alabastra and I get out. Tegan’s volunteered to stay with the cart, but the blonde has something to check, here, too.

The Andric V. Washel Republic of Anily Post Office is no less a horrid realm of nightmares to me now than it was a week ago. I haven’t changed so drastically. The medley of movement through the mail room is accompanied by too much sound and sight, but it is at least at a comparative lull this time of day. Thankfully there doesn’t seem to be a wait at the window today, either. Something to be less thankful for is that the infuriating young clerk from earlier is still manning the desk. His is the only open till.

Alabastra taps me on the back. “You go first.”

“But of course.”

As I approach the desk the young man looks up at me, recognition passing over him. “Ah, Mr. Bromley, sir, are you here to pay this month’s holding fee? A little early, don’t ya think?”

I’d have thought that now that my identity is touch more solid, those little honorifics would hurt less. The twinge of pain has changed. It’s more precise, now. I think I could learn to armor against now that I can actually pinpoint its source, but in this fresh state of recently acquired womanhood? Ow.

“No”, I say. He looks surprised. “In fact, I’d like to retrieve that letter now, please.”

He could have the decency to at least not look so shocked. “Oh! Well, in that case, just one moment!” He stands, departing from the desk into the back rooms, leaving me tapping my foot anxiously.

In retrospect, I feel more than a little silly paying so much just to let this letter sit in a box for so long. I wasn’t ready to read anything it might have had to say, since I was first informed of its existence several months ago, but I didn’t dare have it thrown out either. This was a comfortable limbo for a while, but an impasse is no way to live. And it bit into my finances to boot; even if I wasn’t ready to read it, I’d have had to end the stalemate eventually.

The clerk returns, letter in hand. “Alright, Mr. Bromley, letter for you, from one L. Sedgwick!” Then he stops, and double-takes at his own words. “Wait… Sedgwick?”

“It’s a… different Sedgwick”, I lie.

He shrugs, and hands me the envelope. “Here ya go!” And louder, he shouts, “Next!”

The letter feels like lead in my head, the weight of it sinking down. I turn, nod once to Alabastra as she steps up to the booth, and find a seat in the lobby. I could wait until I’ve returned home to read it, but I’ve waited long enough. The letter came in April, so, anything… anything she had to say is half a year out of date by now. I couldn’t possibly know why she’d reach out now after so long, but I hope it’s good news. She deserves some of that, to be certain.

I take a moment to spy the return address. It’s from Lav Chimera. The complete other side of the nation from here, far out west. Not quite nowhere, as she’d have indicated; it’s well-populated, a railroad hub, and cultural capital. It doesn’t match Marble City, of course, but it’s no backwater. I wonder if that’s recent.

My fingernails dig under the envelope and I pry the paper apart. Out folds a weathered letter. I’m almost scared to start reading. Terrified to know if she’s alright. What she thinks of me after all this time.

But she always did instill me with bravery. I unfold it, and begin reading.

Dear Marlowe,

Meowdy, there. Remember our little joke?
I hope you do not mind me using that name. Perhaps I am being a touch overly optimistic, but after all these years, I think I nearly need to believe that you figured it all out. Maybe you chose a different one, and this will be a nice reminder. Maybe you have buried it, and this might be just what you need to stop digging that hole. Or maybe I am just bringing up old wounds for you. I am sorry if I am.
For the past year or so my father and I have lived in Lav Chimera, in a modest home in the Rosewood Hills. We have a laboratory and experiment often, and though we are regularly looked upon with suspicion, we have found some work selling our inventions under pseudonyms. Perhaps you have even seen our handiwork first hand, out in Marble City. We had a breakthrough some years ago on the creation of a hued lightbulb. I imagine those pretty lights down the Riverwalk have benefited kindly from such a thing.
It is not an easy life. We have fallen on hard times financially due to several outstanding debts, but it is the isolation that hurts the worst. Being so ostracized is hard to bear, but there is a silver lining, in that should you come to terms that you will not be accepted no matter how hard you try, then it frees up the things you have avoided for that acceptance’s sake.
Though it is terrifying, I have accepted myself completely as a girl, and present as such when I can. When it is safe to. Though it has been a tough few years for us, and thus, I do not have the money or connections to change my body with magic. Even if I did, sometimes the prospect of such a thing terrifies me. I have begun to suspect that women like us are not looked kindly upon by the magister politicians of this country.
Dad does not quite understand, but he has seen that it makes me happier, so he has no great complaint. Some days I think I have disappointed him, that I could not be the legacy, the heir, or the son he had hoped for. If he does feel that way, he has the kindness, or perhaps the cowardice, to not say so. Or perhaps it is all in my head.
I have made a couple of good friends, in the city. Not as many as I would have liked, but I am not lonely. Most days, anyways.
I think about you often. Funny, the other day someone asked me who the first person I ever fell in love with was. I said it was you.
That is not a lie. I did. I loved you.
I also hated you.
Some nights I would wake up in a cold sweat at the thought of you. I had this recurring nightmare, that you were holding me down in a pool of water until we both drowned. I did not cope overly well with what had occurred between us in the year or so afterwards. I had so many dreams and so much I wanted, and I hated that I felt as if it was taken from me. That I let your worries filter down to me. That I tried to balance so much only for it all to fall apart.
For the record, I never blamed you for the bite. I asked for it, and I accepted the consequence. It was everything else that hurt. I do not wish to recount the details in this letter, but I hope time and perspective mean I do not need to clarify.
But I do not feel that way anymore. I did not like what holding on to that anger did to me. And later, I realized that was an unfair way to think of you at all. You and I were both hurt by expectation. There was a pain in you that I could not heal or help, and might have made worse at the time for trying. I wish more than anything that I had the words then to shake you, and not be shaken instead. It breaks my heart to imagine you still in that place.
So please tell me you are well. Please, even if it is a lie, write back and tell me you do not call yourself a name you so clearly hated and you do not think of yourself as a monster and that there are people around you who love you. That you treat yourself kinder.
You were never a monster, Marlowe. You made mistakes. And if you have not yet accepted yourself and you have somehow reached the end of this letter—you deserve more than what folk forced upon us.
If you are feeling so bold, though I do not imagine you would have cause to, should you ever find yourself in Lav Chimera, I would like to see you in person again. See you standing before me. Perhaps that is all that would be required to feel some measure of closure.
There is not much else to say. It has been raining out here. Spring showers. How is it out there?
Do you still talk to Alabastra? Is the shop well? Have you made anything interesting?
I truly do wish you well. I would love to hear the answers to those questions.

 With hope,
Lainey Sedgwick.

Our fingers crease over the edges of the paper, and I put a closed hand to our mouth to stop the sob that threatens to break through. It gets a little difficult to read the end of the letter through the misty welling in our eye. And I just stare at the words a while longer. Part of me is so immensely relieved I didn’t read this until now; the old me might have thrown it away before she ever got a chance to get it through her head. Maybe this was always a small glimmer of hope I allowed myself. It’s as good a story to tell myself as any.

Gods, what a relief. She truly is well, and figured herself out, too. Though, it sounds as if things aren’t all entirely perfect, out in Lav Chimera. She’s without access to further care.

That’s confirmed it, then. I know what I need to do.

“M?”, Alabastra’s voice startles me.

I look up, wide-eyed, entirely forgetting to hide the wetness under our lid. “H-hi.”

“You alright?”

Our head bobs. “Yes.” And I look fondly down at the letter again, before folding it up into my pocket, and wiping at our cheek. “I think I’m going to be.”

She smiles, patting us on the shoulder as I stand. “Good to hear.” In her other hand, she holds a small notecard, looking as if it’s already been opened. “Least one of us got some good news.”

“What about you?”

She winces, and with one hand flips open the card she’s holding, and shows it to me.

There’s only two lines of writing, large and diagonal across the card, itself signed with a kiss of lipstick in one corner.

See ya soon, Allie!
— V.L xoxo

* * *

Upon further thought, perhaps we should have delayed getting the window fixed until after we moved their belongings in.

Allie and Tegan continue trying to fit their mattress through the door of my shop, growing increasingly frustrated at the endeavor, to the point that they’ve now personified both the mattress and the door and heave angry insults at the both of them. Faylie’s had to be talked down twice from using her magic, and my own suggestion to take the door off its hinges would have been a sufficient plan, had I thought of it before the bed was already wedged stuck.

“Just put your back into it babe, c’mon!”, yells Alabastra.

She huffs back, “I’m not trying to break Marlowe’s shop any more than I have, Allie!”

Faylie says, “Oh forget this, I’m doing it!”

“W-wait!”, I yell, but the cards are already out.

There’s a flash of purple light. The good news is at least that the mattress is inside the building. The bad is that having to pick up the shelves its knocked over is going to take yet more time. I steeple a hand against our forehead and get to work.

Back and forth, from the cart, up and down the stairs, the rest of the day is spent getting the three situated. We fail to unpack everything or fully reconstruct all of their furniture before we’re all too exhausted to continue, but at least it’s all inside without further property damage.

We’ve dragged their mattress into the master bedroom, which prompted a second round of inanity itself, and my own bed into the office. It was only right that the three of them should get the larger room, after all. It’s the obvious choice, and means I have even less of a commute to my work station I suppose. Though a shame the third floor is out of commission for the time being. If they truly wanted we could eventually give them all their own rooms, though when I mentioned it they scoffed at the idea—they’ve grown very accustomed to sharing.

Alabastra touches back on the topic over a plate of hastily made dinner, “So what’s up there, anyways?” She points to the stairs with a chicken-skewered fork.

“It’s empty at the moment. Just some storage.” I roll my shoulders a touch. “We’d have to do some additional work if we wanted to use it for anything. The lights haven’t been replaced in years, it’s likely infested with spiders, there’s no telling if there’s damage to the electrical work, and it could do with reflooring, too.”

She chews her bottom lip. “Always been that way?”

I shake our head. “The previous tenants used to rent out the third floor. My parents lived up there, until they bought the building out from under their landlord with their savings.” I scratch my shoulder. Though they’d only done so a few decades back, already that seems like a distant dream for most Anillians, now. A different time. “They told me once they wanted to save the space for when the family expanded. It… never did, of course…” I drown my feelings with a bottle of blood, drinking down the drippings to the drop. Such a relief, that I can rely on my old stocks again.

Faylie is currently setting up her things through her exhaustion. Actually some of them look like my things—those bits and pieces she said she’d hold onto at the skyway station. She isn’t putting them back where they should be, but that’s a tomorrow problem. She speaks up, “So that’s like, half of this building that you’re not even using for anything? What about that greenhouse on the roof? Do you use that?”

“Also no.” When there were two people running this shop, the greenhouse was necessary for the larger operation. I haven’t gone up there in a long time. I suppose there’s never been anything stopping me, but 492 West Mayflower Drive has never really felt like my home, and thus I’d stripped it down to utilitarian purpose. Anything that wasn’t for function was for lashing myself with guilt, and the rest was discarded and left to ruin.

Guilt to drive the purpose, and purpose to wash down the guilt. A horrible cycle, now that I can see it more clearly. Kansis was correct; that isn’t what Mother would have wanted for me. Though it’s anyone’s guess whether or not she’d be proud of the…

The daughter that she never quite got to meet. Our chest twists into thorns at that thought… I’ll unpack that later.

It is going to ensure that she does.

All that is to say, this wasn’t a home for me. It’s empty walls and boxed trinkets and uniform furniture was testament to that. But now I’ve opened it to these three, I think it would be foolish to not consider it mine, too, in all the ways that reclaiming something gives one leeway to reshape it.

Alabastra stands, deposits her empty plate in the sink, and says, “We’ll think of somethin’.” Then she creases her brow. “Hey… where the hells is Tegan?”

There’s a crash from the master bedroom. For a moment my greatest worry is that she’s accidentally damaged something trying to reconstruct their bedframe… until a low, long wolf’s howl rocks the building. “Awoooooo!”

We all back up. “W-wait…”, Alabastra says.

And Tegan’s massive werewolf form pulls into the hallway, taking up the entire space from wall-to-wall, before she bounds forward, wild look in her eye. The other two stand to attention, worried beyond words.

For just a split-second I fear for the worst… until her hulking arms wrap around Alabastra, scared but protective as she lifts the blonde off her feet, actually managing to tower over her girlfriend for once.

Through her squeezed lungs the blonde says, “Tegan?! Wha—… are the urges back?!”

If they were then certainly we’d be feeling something, as well. Then I do some very quick head math. “Ah. I think I have a theory.” And I walk to the window, and pull the curtain aside. The night sky beyond is now fully absent any light of the sun. And the window perfectly frames the full moon hanging amongst the stars.

“Ohhh”, she says, summarizing my thoughts succinctly.

Yet another thing we’re all just going to have to get used to. At least this sort of transformation isn’t of the violent kind, either, though she certainly seems a touch more feral. “I’ll get us a calendar to track the full moon. We won’t be caught off-guard again.” It is more than a little ironic, that Lyla’s storm let Tegan shake off the very thing she was trying to impose. In a roundabout way.

Tegan unwraps herself from her girlfriend, and bounds towards us, wrapping us tight as we’re pulled into her warm brown fur. She is softer than she looks, like a blanket.

And she’s crushing our windpipe. “Y-yes, I appreciate you too, Tegan, thank you.”

A doglike whimper whines in response from the mashing snout currently above our head. Then she lets us go and I stumble backwards, nearly losing our footing. She moves to the lounge, circles once around Faylie, then plops down on top of the faun, all but pressing her into the futon.

Faylie says from beneath her, “Oh… okay! I guess this is my life now!” Barely visible over the mound of fur that is Tegan of Drywater, Faylie gives a little thumbs-up.

Alabastra and I finish cleaning the kitchen, since the one who had volunteered to do so is now wolf-brained, unpacking their kitchen supplies as we go. Their cutlery is a chaotic miss-match of wildly different styles, some looking far more expensive than it otherwise should, and—

They stole all of this didn’t they?

From the lounge, Tegan stands back up, and picks Faylie up by the hood of her robes with her mouth. The faun hangs from her girlfriend’s jaw as she’s walked towards the master bedroom. “Um. Not opposed to this!”

She is… fascinated. Can she learn this trick?

What? No, obviously not- what do you even mean by that?

Tegan possesses an impressive mandible. Perhaps she can instead… partake?

Partake?!

As I’m left arguing with myself, Alabastra moves to join her girlfriends. But before, she turns back to me. “You headin’ to bed?”

I shake our head. “I have one more thing to do tonight.”

The rogue shoots me a finger gun. “Well don’t overwork yourself, alright?”

Not even a full day and she’s already picking apart my un-living conditions. “Most of the work’s already done, I assure you.” And I make for my office.

* * *

I sit hunched over my desk, having just finished laying out the shipping container I picked up after our post office visit. It’s a small wooden crate, no larger than a shoebox, and it’s been stuffed with straw to fill out the empty space. I’ve laid a small sheet of silk overtop, and dug out space in the middle for the cargo to sit comfortably.

Two potions bottles sit to my left, filled with a familiar pink bubbling liquid, waiting for me to finish the hard part. And directly below me is an empty page, patiently holding out for my quill to touch. I keep trying to find words profound enough to capture how I feel, but nothing matches. Even comes close. Then I realize, there truly is not a thing I could possibly write that says what this gesture doesn’t already.

So I know exactly what to put down.

Dear Lainey,

– 1 bloom of red trillium
– 8-10 inches of rashvine, preferably dried
– 1 sprig of lifeleaf
– 4oz of ochre acid (or most other types of ooze. a gelatin and heavily-diluted aqua regia mixture might work in a pinch)
– 6 liters of water

1. Dissolve the red trillium in the acid. Do not over-dissolve, or you will dilute the effectiveness of the potion. You should be left with a messy, soft, pink paste.
2. Grind the rashvine and lifeleaf in a mortar and pestle. Ensure you include the stem of the lifeleaf—most of its magical potency can be found there.
3. Set the water to boil.
4. Heat the trillium paste until it has reached a sticky, syrupy texture.
5. Add the rashvine and lifeleaf salts to the boiling water.
6. Slowly add the syrup to the cauldron in methodical drips, stirring frequently, slowly, and at a consistent pace. This is the tricky part.

Lifeleaf is a fickle plant, easily extinguished—do not fret if you do not succeed on the first attempt. The resulting mixture should look in the cauldron as it does in the bottle. Shelf-life should be about 3 months, and this recipe will make enough to last that same amount of time. You should only need to take one a month—but try spreading your intake out over the course of a week, to ensure more even results.
Expect softer skin, a more feminine fat redistribution in the body and face, decreased muscle mass, breast growth, changes in mood, changes in body odor, lessening of tumescence, lessening of body and facial hair, diminution of primary sexual characteristics, and eventually long-term changes to shoulder and hip bone configuration and slight loss of height. Some changes should be permanent once the potion is taken long enough, but regular, lifetime use will be necessary to maintain the rest.
Side-effects include possible infertility, bodily aches during long-term changes, mood swings, and, according to my initial test subject, a newfound fear of death.
Hopefully the ingredients will be easy to find out in Lav Chimera, but should you require, write me back and we can establish a regular supply.

With eternal gratitude,
Marlowe Bromley.

I lay the quill back inside the inkpot and just stare down at the letter a moment, checking it over for mistakes. I never thought for a moment I would ever send something like this, but here I am. Here we are. A thank you, an apology, and hopefully a wrong righted, or at least the start of one. I only wish I’d thought to do it sooner.

“Gee Marlowe, I thought you said to pace myself”, says Alabastra’s voice from the doorframe. I startle briefly. I left the door open—perhaps a foolish gesture, but one of absolute trust. She’s leaning against the open door, and gesturing to the two bottles next to me. “Now you’re double-dipping? Greedy, greedy girl.”

“I thought you were going to bed.”

She shrugs. “Got curious.” She’s still staring at the twin potions.

We stand to our feet. I pick up one of the potion bottles. “This one isn’t mine.” And I lay it inside the box. Overtop I lay the letter, and then fit the lid over the box. There’s already a ‘FRAGILE‘ painted on the side, thankfully. They craft these potion bottles out of rather sturdy glass, but I still worry for the transit. I’ll be more than a little cross if it doesn’t make the trip. Maybe I’ll spring for a teleport delivery, just to be sure.

Alabastra looks over my little project, curious eyes scanning. “So… gonna tell me what that’s about?”

“It’s not entirely my story to tell”, I say. In truth, that’s only half the reason. I have more to untangle in regards to those days, and don’t feel equipped after the chaos of the last month. Later. “Just someone who needed help.”

She looks like she’s going to explode with questions, but is gracious enough to not bombard me with them. “Fine, fine.” Then she walks deeper into my office, one hand leaning against my desk. And she gestures down at the other bottle. “And… your medicine?”

My nerves crawl over me. “Right”, I practically whisper. And I pick up the bottle, the bubbling pink liquid within full of a promise I’ve finally had the courage to make to myself. My fingernails tap against the glass, tip-tip-tip-tip, and I stare at it, as if it might come alive in my hand. “I’m… a touch nervous, I must admit.” Years of making this for her, dozens and dozens of doses—but this one is all mine. And though it’s just a bit of liquid, there’s a power to it. A weight. Like teetering on the edge of a cliff. “Do you think it will it… change me?”

Alabastra stares at me a moment. “… I… Wh— Yeah?!

“N-no, not like—”

“Well, I know. But… yeah. Yes. Probably—you’ll be a little different, Marlowe. Past the physical stuff. Or…” She reconsiders her words, beyond the little joke. “Maybe it’s like… It’s not changing you. You’re changing you. Step by step, you build yourself out. That’s the point, ain’t it? Like I said. Actually… like you said, too.”

The context of our last conversation in this room was quite a bit different, but I suppose I did, yes.

I’m not sure why I’m so on edge. It’s not anything to do with my own creation, I think. I made it, I know better than most what it does. And this was the entire point. So, then… what? Is it just the anxiety of a life-changing decision I’m at the precipice of?

Well, actually when I put it that way that sounds like it could be it, yes. Walking the rest of the way through the door, into a new life. Into a life at all, beyond the realm of ever-stagnant death. Out of the underworld.

“Y’know, even crammed up like you were, I’m still a little surprised you never tried your own supply—just outta curiosity’s sake”, she says to break up the tension.

And a memory comes back to me, vague and broken as memories should be, not in haunting detail. “I… did actually. Once. Shortly after I first gave it to you, I had some leftover and I… tried a single spoonful of it.” A single huff leaves me from disbelief at my own density. “I panicked so severely I didn’t leave my flat for a week. I got an angry letter from a professor demanding I not take my spring break early.”

She laughs with me at the story. “Oh, Marlowe“, she croons, though I think that was directed at my younger self and not the me standing before her. Then her head shakes, and she grips our wrist. Our head swims for a moment. “Take your time, alright?” And she guides our hand down, until we’ve set the potion back on the desk. “Chug it without me here—don’t do it for me, this is about you.”

“Well, I will not be ‘chugging‘ it, I assure you. Your inability to take medicine in controlled and regular doses is not a transferable affliction.”

Her arms cross. “If you want me to take it in doses, Marlowe, you should just be labeling the bottles.”

“That’s… an excellent idea, actually.” I scramble to my notepad to write that down. Then I take a moment to appreciate what it was she actually just told me. “And, I… I know. Don’t get me wrong, I’m elated, too. I just… remain a habitual doubter.”

“Well… don’t doubt so hard you fall back into old habits, alright?” Consoling but stern, she follows up, “You’ve got a lotta shit to unlearn. And all three of us are here to help, so don’t hesitate, okay? You tell us what you need, and we’ll do it.”

Only a short time ago I’d have felt like I had all the cause in the world to poke holes in that statement. Now I believe it to my core. “Okay.”

And she smiles. That infuriating grin that has driven me up the wall, knocked down my barriers, forced me to strip away those barbed defenses so that she stopped hurting as she tried, indefatigable, to breach me. “‘Bout time I got to bed, huh?”

There’s so much I want to say, just like with Lainey; only I don’t have some grand gesture to say it for me here. Just words, against a woman who plays with them like fire, can see through them like glass. I fall short, an inadequate and ineloquent tongue for what I need. I want to tell her, but I don’t know how to say it.

Out the door she goes. Down the hall. I leave my room to watch, and its only when her hand grazes the edge of the bedroom handle that it strikes me. “Alabastra.” She turns again, a little confused. “Thank you.”

She sighs, endless relief in her eyes, and marches back across the hall. One hand plants on the wall. “Marlowe… It was, truly, my fucking pleasure.” She looks like she’s going to say something else. The air goes taut and tense. Something swims in my stomach. For a tiny second, I let my imagination run wild with what she might do next.

And then the moment passes. She bites her tongue. Time stretches out and opportunity falls through the laxing chords.

Her shoulders drop. But her smile is still warm as the hearth. “I can’t wait to see what kind of woman you become. You and Fear”, she says. “It’s a new day, soon. G’night, Marlowe.”

“Goodnight.”

She departs, into the room I’ve given her, and I’m left alone with my other half in the hallway.

It’s not pleased with me.

What is she doing? After her!

For… what purpose, precisely?

Fear says nothing for a moment, in dumbstruck anger.

Go to Alabastra! Kiss her! Declare our love for her! We should be inside one another’s bodies and minds—

Wh-what?! No! Fear, it isn’t like that.

She cannot be this foolish.

Ridiculous.

Yes, I have a great amount of respect, and even perhaps love for Alabastra, but not in a romantic sense! And obviously she wouldn’t feel the same, so, even if you were correct in your assumption, it would hardly matter.

It cannot believe she is this foolish.

Plus… she just moved into our apartment. It would be improper to make such a step now. I don’t want her to feel like we are taking advantage of her.

Well, if she will not, then at least it will.

That would become complicated in so many innumerable ways I don’t even bother to count them.

I… obviously cannot stop you, but first of all, do remember for the future that you cannot just go around, kissing people whenever you feel like it? You need permission, first.

Alabastra didn’t mind.

You don’t know that. And even if she didn’t, it was an outstanding circumstance—it won’t happen like that again. And she’s been very gracious to us for not bringing it up.

That has her paused. I continue.

But also, please at least consider the fact that you have been an active part of our lives for all of twenty-four hours. You should give yourself a chance to live a little, first, before you come to a decision so rash. There’s so much world out there—who knows how you’ll feel in a month’s time?

She’s considering it, I can tell.

Fine. She will not let this go so easily, but she will be patient. For now.

That’s all I’m asking. Just be open to a touch of perspective.

I walk back into our office, and my hands wrap around the potion bottle.

Besides, we have enough life-altering items on our agenda tonight.

Do not tell it she is undecided on this, too?!

No. I’m decided. But not here.

We walk up the stairs. The dark interior of the third floor passes me by as I go, a shaded, haunted, thin hallway dividing the half-dozen rooms up top. Identical and full of detritus and cobwebs. I keep going, up the stairs one more time to the roof access. And step out into the open air.

The nightly autumn chill sends a shiver down our spine. I put our back to the glass of the decrepit greenhouse, picked clean by birds and lacking even soil. Our feet crunch the gravel beneath us.

I stare up at the stars. It’s funny—when I had the watch I gained my nights back. But not once in that time did I think to stargaze. To look up and glare at that beautiful moon, or connect the shining dots in the black of space into constellations, or appreciate the sounds of the city.

The glass of the potion bottle is smooth against our thumb as I run it up and down, sending little circles against the exterior. I created this potion to see someone I cared for, deeply, self-actualize. But I didn’t let myself consider if perhaps there was another reason. If alchemy, a field of study thrust upon me that I have taken to with hard-won lessons, might be a way to escape my own drowning cycle, too.

‘In all things, there is potential.’

Yet I’d denied it in myself.

No more stagnation. No more exile. I want to see this world in its furious entirety. I want to change. I want time to pass, to watch the leaves fall off the trees and grow again, and to see ourself from a thousand angles over a thousand days.

I never want to stop looking at the stars.

Our hand pops the cork on the bottle. It’s cold as it meets our lips. It’s bubbly when it hits our tongue. And… and I’ll be damned.

It tastes like vanilla.

And through the night, we don’t dream of blood or hunger or hatred or paranoia or monsters or mandates or dread. We don’t dream of memory or guilt or regret or duty or emptiness or sorrow or pain.

We just dream of tomorrow. And everything it might bring.

— Fin

With the publishing of this chapter, book one of Witch Hunt becomes the first major piece of writing I've finished and fully released. I cannot begin to describe how immensely proud I am of this book, of these characters, how deeply touched I've been by what others have brought to this work. As you might be able to tell, Marlowe's story is deeply personal to me, both in obvious and inobvious ways. This horrible little vampire grew a garden in my heart, and I can only hope she's done the same for you.

Of course, Witch Hunt isn't ending. Book one may be coming to a close, but my ambitions for this world, these characters, and the stories that can be told with them have expanded so much further than I would've ever realized. There's plenty more to come in the future, and based on what I've already written of book two, I think you're going to like it. 🙂

However, creating stories takes time. Which is why Witch Hunt will be on a brief haitus for the next two months, as I rebuild my backlog, give folk who like reading complete stories a chance to catch up, and give you time to miss these idiots. We'll be back around mid-late winter, with a whole new plot for our familiar cast. I hope you'll join me then.

Lastly, for the final time for a little while — thank you. Thank you for every like, comment, review, or read of this work. This is undoubtedly my favorite thing I've ever done, and a big part of that is you. And so, if you'd like to come talk to me, or others, who've come on this journey, I've set up a little discord server. I may even soon set up a lil' q&a and answer any burning questions folk might have in painstaking detail. Would love to see you there. < 3

To all who have felt broken, cursed, or left behind by a cruel world, who have seen parts of themselves in my characters, I thank you, sincerely, for reading. And finally, without further ado:

Next update is (2-1) snowdrops; coming soon

(1-46) crystallize

Content Warnings

Uneven / hostile headmate dynamics
Fear of identity death
Remembering childhood trauma
Internalized pluralphobia
Gender dysphoria
Blood, violence, fire, stabbings, poisons, drownings, corpses, and death (you get the picture by now)

I’m not sure what I’m looking for, really.

Inside my own head like this; not just in my own thoughts, as I often am, but allowing myself to be wholly enveloped by them. It doesn’t feel like anything at first, inside myself. I need to call out to Fear, somehow. Find it. But there’s nowhere to search. There isn’t a here, here. For a moment, I think my worst fears realized—I’m truly nothing inside.

But this is my mind. If I need a ‘somewhere’ to find Fear within, then perhaps I could simply make somewhere. Necessity is the mother of invention, after all.

I need something neutral. A calming place, that can feel like a safe ground for negotiation. Something aromatic, peaceful—an exemplar of closeness. Like a tree on a hill, claimed, a little act of silly self-assertion against a tide of crushing weight. Surrounded by something simple and elegant—a field of white lilies, swaying gently in a breeze, leading up to a bump with that great oak atop it.

And before I know it, I’ve carved landscape out of thought. I’m standing now in a field of tall green grass and white flowers, feeling the flora brush against me as it settles like a calm sea. There’s an earthy, sweet scent in the air, grounding me. The hilltop where that oak tree rests is raised higher than my head in a gradual climb. The tree itself is wide with green-leafed branches, shading its surroundings from light-without-source, and its trunk is strong and healthy. And there’s nothing beyond, in the distance. Not some great unknown that I can’t possibly cross; nor some empty void. It just fades away into a foggy blanket. There’s only here. The sky is full of stars and a hanging moon, but it’s not the dark of night that contrasts them, but a teal-gray-green of shifting marble texture.

In this field of flowers, I get the sense I could do more. Maybe let itself form. But this will do for now. I march up the hill, arms crossed, and everywhere I walk the waving flowers parts for me.

She is…awake? But… where?

And as I crest the top, there it is. Sitting beside the oak tree, its back to me, a humanoid form waits.

Some field? No. Inside its head. It wasn’t expecting this. She’s a creature of razored intent, not introspection. Why is she here?

It doesn’t look how I expected. Lanky and pale like myself, long hair run through with grime and mess, and with dried blood all over its skin. It wears what looks like a jet black version of a familiar trench coat, eerily similar to Alabastra’s, overtop a long white dress.

If the mind this is, then there’s not to do but think. And think it can. Clearly. More so than its last outing. She is full of sweetest crimson and sharp-minded for it again. Strange. The surrounding space of this thought-formed place feels as if it would bend to her whims, if she wished it. It isn’t sure what she would ask for, if that is true.

I walk closer, and perhaps I will it into being, that my foot snaps on a twig—

She turns, startled by sudden movement.

It turns to look at me. Its face would be a more feminine version of my own—if I can even recall what I look like through the multiple layers of dissociation—were it not for the red dripping down its jaw, the exposed sinew at the sides of its cheeks. And the wild look in its eye.

There’s someone approaching. Him. It would know him anywhere. He wants to hurt her. To cage her. Its awful warden come to dole out punishment once more.

My approach elicits an angry snarl.

He looks different. In fact, he doesn’t look like… anything at all. Simply a blank, empty space. Nothing to shred, nothing to attack. He‘s empty. Though it recognizes him by intuition, he does not wear the body.

There’s a strange sense of vertigo when it looks at me. Like gravity might reverse at any minute and send me hurtling into the sky. For a moment the reality of what I’m doing strikes me and I feel as if I’ve lost my mind.

The non-space that constitutes the wretched controller with the dreaded name falters. She considers taking the chance to attack, but she cannot deny its curiosity. She wants to know more.

For a moment, we stare at one another. But I came here with a purpose. I’ve found it; and if this was dangerous, a folly all along, then so be it. I made a promise, and the only way out is through. I walk forward.

He approaches. Is… is she in danger?

But as I approach, Fear flinches. Is it scared of me? As I am of it? Nothing for it but to ask. ‘Fear? That is… you, correct?

How does the warden know that name?‘ Fear, unsure, backs away against the strange oak tree.

‘The warden’? I wasn’t aware that that particular way of thinking about myself spread to Fear to as well. ‘That is… a complicated story. And one I’m not sure I have time to divulge.

Fear arches her back. ‘Do not think it can be tricked.‘ Her mind is far too honed for that now. As daggered an implement as her claws.

I am becoming increasingly irked at that accusation. I take another step closer. ‘Fear, I am not here to trick you. I- er… we are in danger. And not from you or I.

She can handle danger.

She? I realize how ridiculous my surprise is upon reassessing… her. The form she’s taken. I wonder if that’s a recent development? And if I should be at all frustrated that the monster inside of me arrived at full self-actualization before I did.

Now that I think on it, in fact, I am curious what I look like in this space. And the second I have the thought, my mind shifts, and I’m looking at myself as if from a bird’s eye. I’m… the outline of a person. A null space. A walking absence in this imagined world. She is meat and blood and teeth and sinew—a body; and I am the absence in which she should fit.

I take a step away, horrified at the implication of such a thought.

The other one backs away again. Scared once more. It isn’t as glad for that as she’d think.

She’ll… she’ll truly subsume me. I’m empty; never anything more than the space she was waiting to fill.

Fear leans forward. It wasn’t sure it would feel this way with anyone but her huntre- Alabastra, but, she feels empathy for the vessel-warden with the dread name.

He is as unreal as she is. Maybe more so.

Ngh. Its—

My head. It absorbs a splinter of pain. Like I could more clearly feel it strain against the two people inside of it. Or… the two scraps of people that we are. And very briefly I feel like I heard its inner train of thought, and not just what it wanted communicated.

It hurts inside. And it feels the warden’s voice. Not… not him. Not anymore…?

She may overtake me, but there’s only one way to know. I came here with a goal, and if I fail, at least I’ll have tried. At least she can tell Alabastra that I tried. ‘Can I approach you?

They, and it will assume they are not him, ask so politely, but surely not out of kindness. These are learned, enforced manners. She thinks they should assert themself. ‘Yes.

I walk under the branches of the tree. The gentle motion in this place is just enough to be calming; alive without danger. Next to the vampire that has haunted my month, my years, I pat down at the ground, and sit beside her.

And it occurs to me that I have not a single clue how to start. ‘The form you take here is… interesting?

This is just how she looks.‘ She pieced itself together with scraps of memory clawed back through hard-won focus.

Perhaps I shouldn’t correct her on that. No need to send her spiraling. ‘I recognize that coat, you know.‘ She raises a brow. ‘It’s Alabastra’s.

Her huntress is known to them?

Huntress?‘ That’s a… fascinating wrinkle.

Alabastra, like the stars above. She is brilliant.‘ It swoons at the thought of her.

I roll my eyes. ‘She’s infuriating, is what she is.’

How dare they?!

Fear looks like that agitated her. Before she can retort I clarify. ‘In the best way, I concede. She pushes you. Inculcates a striving for more. For something better, or necessary. Like… like a plant turned newly heliotropic—following necessary sunlight as it sets through a window.

She stares at the not-warden. ‘They are too wordy.

A little laugh parts from me. ‘I know…

We sit under the branches for a moment, silently taking in this place of half-formed dream and memory. We can’t take too much time, but for now, it’s… comforting. Homely. The alter-ego I’ve been so terrified of shifts on her weight, gripping the skirt of her dress in self-comfort. I pull the bundle of antimatter that constitutes my unself’s knees to the approximation of my chest.

And we watch the lilies sway.

Fear is quite certain that she’s never done this. Just… stopped. Stopped and stared and looked upon the world. Took in its surroundings for more than just advantage, more than just purpose. Something deeper than function. Beauty. Peace. Before, on its nightly hunts, there was never a reason to care about these things. Yet here it is, watching and wanting and caring.

There’s still the stalemate. It must be broken if we’re to have a chance. ‘Fear…‘ And then I feel a touch ridiculous. ‘Is… is there any other name I could refer to you as? ‘Fear’ just seems so—’

It pulled this name from the depths of bloody blackened intent and forged herself anew in the ichor. They will refer to her as Fear and only Fear.

Well a simple ‘no’ would have sufficed.‘ There’s a kernel of truth there, beyond her words. ‘You mentioned intent, and… purpose.‘ At least, I think she mentioned ‘purpose’. I don’t know that I heard her say as much, so much as it just feels true.

Its mandate. To rend the world, to cause terror.

She’s referring to the urges? Tegan’s told her she was simply an animal. I believed mine were simply related to hunger. It seems it went deeper for Fear. ‘You’re saying… beyond the hungers, you were inundated with a drive to cause pain? To frighten people?

It nods.

Perhaps as a result of Lyla’s especial paranoia concerning me— er, us? ‘But, I don’t understand. Why would the urges—her spell, or false disaster—manifest as… you?

The wind picks up, conjured by Fear. She’s realizing that she has control here, too. And she snarls at the ignorant maybe-warden. They want to justify her existence. So that they can find a reason to send it away again. ‘Does it matter? She pulled herself together, forged herself out of all that was forgotten, and gave herself new life. She’s here now, and the body is as much hers.

And finally, I force myself to contend with the whole truth. Alabastra was right. Fear really is a… whole, entire person. Perhaps she was always here, part of me; waiting to show herself, finally awakened now. Maybe she even came before me, somehow, and I took over and ruled like some jealous petty despot. Or, maybe she’s more recent than that, created like a patchwork out of all my discarded scraps. Maybe she’s right that it doesn’t matter.

Because any which way, the end result is the same. Controlled, prepared, and sedated, needing everything to make sense, pulling everyone else down into my pit of misery like it might vindicate that hate. In all my melancholy and self-loathing, I imposed a cage around her. Or around myself, and she rose from inside it. I came here looking for the dark thing inside of me? I should have brought a mirror. I… ‘I really am a monster.

It didn’t realize how deeply she felt the same—until she heard them say it. Because she, too, was monstrous. Hungry, hungry, always so hungry. Though it was never her choice, she hurt people. She can’t take that back. It wasn’t real yet. But now it is, and she can’t take it back. And remorse enters her heart.

And though she doesn’t share those thoughts, I feel them all the same. Like a bleed through broken skin. ‘Did you come from outside our mind? Or… do you think we were one, once?

She shrugs. She isn’t sure, either. In some ways it feels like the second, but not in a total truth. Her parts and pieces falling through cracks in the floor, dropping into black water.

I think back to the limit of how far the watch could cast my memory back. ‘What about our earlier childhood memories? Did you end up with those?

To that, she nods an affirmative. ‘Pieces and bits. Pleasant and unpleasant.‘ She’s tough. She can handle the unpleasant ones. ‘She picked up what was cast aside.

At least they’re are somewhere, I suppose. ‘And the… the people you’ve hurt? Those instances of hunger I’ve had through my life—the loss of control. Was that you?

She remembers feeling desperate. Drowning. Clawing at any chance to get free.

And that’s as fair an answer as I could expect. It all comes back to my faults, doesn’t it? Would any of this have even happened if I’d just never existed at all? If it was always just Fear? She’s defined herself around ferality and blood-hunger, but looking at how far she’s managed to come in the short time she’s gotten to live—how could she not have fared better? Maybe that’s how Lyla’s spell slid its knife so deep in the first place. My failure to ever start living.

The only thing mooring me after such a thought is a promise made in a cavern. Maybe Alabastra will want nothing to do with me after hearing what I did to myself. Or, Fear. Agh. This is too confusing.

But, no. No. More than just my promise. She’s been insistent that I not admonish myself for every mistake, and she’s right to. I can’t keep spiraling. I’ve been terrible to myself, to this newfound other half of mine, but there’s no way forward if I just keep looking back.

They’ve stopped talking, only staring off into the distance of this place. Fear clears her throat.

R-right. We’re running out of time. We need to fix this. ‘Do you remember an encounter with a sorceress woman? One who wielded light magic?’

Fear casts her memory back across the frayed thread of time and murky thought. There’s something familiar in the dark shadow of the call. ‘It thinks… there was a woman. Her touch was like fire, and her words were empty hopes and coiled threats.‘ She, or perhaps we, were so small and frail under the glowing gaze of cruel healers. ‘We had no recourse but escape. Violent and desperate.

As Fear speaks, it’s like I can feel the echoes of emotion drifting off her words, like the spilled blood I’d encountered of Alabastra’s in the Ethereal Realm, only realer. We’re sharing. And though there are some parts of us that are still too colossal to see in full, I believe I can behold enough of the picture.

There were no lies in Lyla’s claims—but like everything else, her perspective was skewed. We were a starving and panicked child, and if she tried to banish some darkness within us, she only succeeded in causing harm. Of course we fought back. History’s just repeated itself.

But it doesn’t have to. ‘Fear, listen. Those urges, that mandate. It isn’t real, it’s— that sorceress. She conjured it. She made you feel those things because she thought that’s all we were—violent, and hungry. But she’s wrong. You don’t have to listen to it.

Furiously, she shakes her head, like she’s been cornered again. In truth, if she allows herself to think—and here, full of blood, next to someone she once hated, she can—then she can see how little she even wants to hurt anyone. She enjoyed the thrill of the hunt, but excitement doesn’t have to mean cruelty. She thinks any abject malice was just the mandate speaking. But she wrapped those impulses around herself like a blanket, and made them her exoskeleton—where is she without that clarion call?

That terrible pressure toward violence—it feels to her like a shard of glass, that it has wrapped within its fist so tightly, that it staunches the bleeding it causes. What happens when she lets go?

There’s only one other person here to ask who might have some answers. It shouldn’t trust them, but she has no choice. And maybe… it wants to.

If she doesn’t follow the mandate, then what happens to it? Does she disappear?

It almost seems that Fear wants to listen to the urges. Why would she not? She’s scared of losing herself. For a moment, I look upon her and understand her worries. A level of sympathy I didn’t realize I was capable of. I wonder if this is how Alabastra feels, all of the time.

And I realize that I know exactly what we need. I just need to be brave. ‘You won’t. Fear, you will never go away again. You’ll get to be your own person. I promise.

Why should it believe them?

Because if you don’t, we’re both dead. And because I know I hurt you— hurt us both.‘ My un-face meets her bloodshot eyes. ‘We can make this work. In tandem.

She wants to be herself.

That’s a relief. I didn’t do all of this to not self-actualize. I’d rather share than disappear. ‘So do I. We can… cohabit. Separate—together. Keep each other in stable orbit.

Such a change of heart for someone so cruel. Can she believe them? ‘Do they truly want to?‘ She stares into the void. ‘Are they still him?

No. I’ll never be him again.

Then we can be a girl?

I—…‘ I’m still working on that.

An expected cowardice. ‘They hesitate.

I have been strongly considering it, I assure you—

Considering? Years in the body and the best they can do is consider?

Those years were not without strife. I have experienced setbacks on this topic in the past, I simply want to ensure—

They can’t even say it. They are a girl, are they not?

W-when accounting for the likelihood of—

No more hedging!

I just—

Why won’t they admit it already?!

Because I’m afraid!

And that’s done it. The second the admission leaves me, I collapse, feeling myself sob without tears.

I’m… I’m afraid. I’m just so terrified, all the time. Of myself. Of not deserving this, I— Of-of anything I try coming back to bite me again. It just keeps happening. I’m terrible. I’ve-I’ve been terrible for so long. I’m horrified I’ll prove myself right again. I’m sorry.

They are weeping, now. And its head starts to buzz again. Its considered them an adversary, resented them. But now it just sees someone as broken as her.

They never wanted to harm it, did they? Harm them both. It wonders if they could have even helped themself, or if they were too shattered to do so.

And an inexplicable urge takes her. If they can’t be strong enough on their own, then she’ll carry the torch. They wanted to protect them both by hiding away. If they succeeded, who can say? But it doesn’t matter anymore. Because now it’s Fear’s turn to protect. She reaches over, and wraps her arms around its other self.

She throws herself around me, and it draws the sobs out louder. I think it burns, a moment, until I realize that’s just what warmth feels like when you’ve been cold so long. My hands pull around her. And we’re two people in one mind, embracing after years of a long armistice, and finally there is peace over the rafters.

I don’t want to hurt us anymore.

And in the places of non-space Fear touches, she feels the barrier as permeable. Passable. 

It wants to trust them—that it can be more than the need to harm. It sounds too good to be true, but if they can work together?

We can be more than what they made us.

And finally, I think I believe it.

And through that barrier, she pulls something free from the void. Skin and blood and muscle and bone. Ripped free from nothing, made physical and organic. And she forms in its arm.

I feel more solid suddenly. Realer than I was. And I’m… covered in blood? Though it’s just in my head, I feel for the first time in a very long time that feeling I’d made myself forget. ‘It’s like I can breathe.

Like… wind in your hair?

Like a bushel in bloom.

Or running downhill. Filling a starving stomach. Like… a caress.

All of it. I understand. ‘I… think I’m alive?

She has what she needs?

And that breath catches. We’re two minds in one body without a soul, and if we’ve broken the rules of what alive means, then so be it—because we are alive. ‘I do.

Good.‘ She stands, and helps her other to her feet. ‘Then let’s make sure we don’t lose it again.

In that space I made for the two of us, finally, there is reconciliation. Understanding. Commitment. And then there’s just light.

* * *

I… she… we come to, in the broom closet she- I, was in before. We’re out of breath and shaking, and I wipe at the puffy wetness that’s soaked under our eyes, wild and manic, because we’re here, and we’re together, and I’m alive.

And finally, finally, finally—the hungers are gone. Not just arrested, but evaporated. Solved. It’s… it’s over! The aching in our stomach, it’s vanished, swept out to sea, and there’s nothing left to compel us.

The call, too. Gone. But she’s still here.

Good to hear.

That connection with Fear, forged in a tender moment, has taken root inside of us. It’s all still real and fresh and I feel exposed and cracked open, but that bridge between is stable and ready for either of us to cross. Who knows what else could pass through it, what that… even means for us. But there’ll be time enough to discover that, assuming we survive.

There is, after all, the divinely empowered fascist to deal with.

I’m still in control, with Fear alert and ready. I turn and press our head against the door. There’s fighting and stomping and rage-filled roaring outside. Whatever, ugh, Paella did, she continues to keep Lyla distracted. If we’re lucky, we won’t need to turn and fight at all.

But I’m not betting on it.

We draw the sword together, and I give us some last minute preparations; every last trick I had prepared in my satchel, to grant us an edge. A stamina draught, a check over our healing stocks. And more. I do have one plan, and it’s all in the groundwork. And I finish right on time, as the fighting dies with a final screaming spell that heralds itself with a whine though the cavern. There’s an eerie silence, before the flapping of angelic wings, still ringing with holy magic.

Fear puts a hand on the wheel, and attempts to blanket us in shadow… but nothing happens.

W-what?!

Ah. Shadow magic, and a mandate from a sorceress of light. I have a hypothesis, but I almost wish I didn’t.

Those magics—I think they were never ours. We were nothing but… but a puppet, dancing on Lyla’s strings. Not but her shadow. Now that we’ve claimed ourselves, I believe we’ve lost access to that twisted connection she accidentally forged—and the abilities that came with.

Well. Fear hates this.

I’m not a fan, either. Though the source was detestable, this does lower our odds, I will admit. But I still believe in us.

It doesn’t matter. We’ll make do without. We have each other—that has to be enough.

I feel a calm cast over my other half.

Then allow her the reins.

By all means.

And she bursts from the door.

The garden beyond is cast in artificial light from park lampposts down the walkways in winding parallels to the river. There’s blood in the air; it can sense it like a shark to chummed waters. Those magics are all theirs, it seems—a gift of vampirism. She spots a corpse or two, of men in shiny black armor, recently dead from massive clawed lacerations of some colossal predator. Fear smiles; she’ll always respect a fellow hunter.

Behind a garden wall, she crouches and spots their pursuer. Golden wings, golden hair, golden magic… but her heart is stained.

Stay out of the way of her magic—sunlight will hurt us.

It is aware.

Just… just making sure.

She rolls our eyes.

Above them, the woman’s voice booms loud enough to shake rocks loose from the ceiling, “Where did it go?! Show yourself you— you shape-bending monstrosity!”

It repositions the blade around the hilt, twirling once, assessing her options.

How many times must it strike?

Theoretically even just once should work, if you strike deep enough—but the more you do, the sooner this ends. I’d aim for thrice.

Three times, and the bell tolls. She can do that.

It creeps low and silent, dipping from shadow to shadow, not with magic, but with a killer’s stalking. Any others in this chamber are evacuated or slaughtered; there’s only a hunter’s dance, and this woman is no hunter. Only full of hate. Closer, closer, inch-by-inch, it stays out of her flying eyesight, as the sorceress darts in nervous bursts from place to place. Something has clearly rankled her.

Fear reaches her quarry—not the angel, but a lowly corpse, dead in the grass. The freshly spilled blood is splattered over the green in a perfect clash of color. And it concentrates. The blood is pulled from the dead man’s veins, dehydrating the corpse and leaving it mummified. He wasn’t using it anymore, anyways. The blood pools around it in a swirl, and sticks to it like a coat—

No, not the shirt it’s new— Ugh, Gods, you’re already doing it.

With its crimson mantle donned, it weaves a bloody glyph, lines up the glowing red runes with the woman, and waits for her to stop.

“You accursed, disgusting monsters, crawling out of every crack in the earth—show yourself!”, she shouts at the darkness. Mortals, screaming at that which they don’t comprehend.

Fear will never understand it. Doesn’t she realize yet? She’s just food. That’s all anyone is, really—Fear included. She shakes her head, pulls her sword through the circling runes, and pulls back like a slingshot. And right before she fires, she realizes that the sword is familiar. The very same it slaughtered the clan of warriors with in the hotel.

Ah. That’s why they held onto it?

Alabastra?

And Faylie and Tegan.

The mage and the knight.

They’re sentimental sorts. You’ll like them.

She’s already fond.

And the sword launches through the air, buffeted by bloody magic in a makeshift projectile. It sticks deep into the sorceress’s midsection.

The woman screams, wings buffeting her once as she briefly falls out of the sky. It creeps closer, following the sounds of wailing prey. It doesn’t get nearly close enough. The woman conjures a torrent of light it only barely notices in time, and she ducks under a wide arc of light that scythes the local flora in half, and lights the garden around it in a scorch of fire.

In a parkland lit ablaze, crackling flame around it at every angle, she crawls along the ground to avoid the smoke. Above the licking trails of fire, she just hears the sound of a piece of metal excised from a body. The sorceress is not a hunter, but it will give her what’s due—she’s tenacious.

Wings lift her back into the air somewhere above us. And Fear hears a chuckle. “Ah-ah. There you are, darling!”

She looks up to see an angel bringing holy wrath upon our undead form.

Its bloody jacket unfolds into flowing tendrils, that pull us along the floor with unnatural speed. The dripping blood evaporates into clouds of red where it hits the fire, but pulls it out of the line of danger, as the sorceress’s spell erupts behind it. It stumbles back to its feet and runs.

The woman is too fast, too formidable; it sticks to the smoke, its only hope of breaking her sight. With an arm over its eyes to keep them from burning, it follows her nose.

We need to get her out of the sky!

It IS AWARE!

Well don’t be churlish with me!

A trap. It must lay a trap.

It darts through the smoke to another corpse, conveniently ripped in-half already. Potion-wrought unnatural alacrity lets it leap into the branches of a nearby tree to avoid a direct hit of sunlight. And she waits.

The angelic woman announces to the burning garden, “To think, I once thought that all it would take to make the wicked see the light was love. In the absence of a more civilized approach, it seems we’re reduced to speaking the one language all creatures understand… power.”

Keep talking…

“I reserve now my love for those who deserve it. I will save my country from the likes of lying fiends like you.” She floats next to the tree, and begins to conjure once more.

But Fear’s ready for her. The blood of the torn body below erupts in a geyser, directly under the sorceress, and ichorous chains wrap around her. They drag her out of the air like an anchor. Fear somersaults off the tree and dives for its sword in the center of the ring of fire, swipes it, and darts back again. The woman writhes upon the ground just long enough for it to deliver its second slash deep across her midsection. The vampire unfurls its jaw to put horror into her heart.

Perhaps the last was too far, as the woman explodes in light.

Fear is thrown from the explosion, feeling a burning everywhere over its form, and scrambles desperate for cover. She turns their head over the other side of the pillar, and concentrates on the Blessed to keep the blood chains wrapped and binding her glowing wings. It’s the best she can do with what she has. The crimson sinks into the feathers, solidifying in a calcified crystal.

Ducking back around, she turns to the body, letting the blood flowing through them stitch and suture the burn wounds that have opened along their skin. Then it has a thought.

Whose blood is this?

I apologize, I am still recovering from the fact that you UNHINGED OUR JAW.

Ugh. Does she ever stop complaining?

I heard that.

Regenerated as it needs to continue her hunt, she crawls further up the pillar. Just one more strike. Fear reaches the top and peers down. The woman’s wings have been clipped—now they glow a piercing red under the dried blood, ossified and useless. To compensate, she surrounds herself in a barrier of gold, likely impenetrable.

But not untrickable. The Blessed would let down her guard to go on the offensive. Fear just needs to give her something to shoot at. The vampire reaches out to the last of the corpses, drawing blood from its shredded limbs. It will only get one chance at this.

The blood swirls in a snaking river across the floor until its close enough to reasonably be where Fear might have been. She forms it into a semi-constructed simulacrum of their body. Even a simpleton would only be fooled momentarily.

A moment is all she needs.

She sends her bloody replica forth.

It all happens at once, in the blink of an eye. The duplicate slashes once with an un-harmful arc. The sorceress lets down her barrier to banish the sudden attacker. Fear drops from the ceiling. It stabs deep through her shoulder blade. A final burst of light sunders the clone and launches Fear across the room in one swoop.

We collide with a lamppost, bending the metal and feeling a rain of glass upon our form. Fear braces against the landing. Our body aches in every corner, and its resources are exhausted, but it’s done it. Three strikes, like that game humans enjoy.

She doesn’t have enough blood left over to heal the wounds.

That’s alright. I’ll take it from here.

And Fear all but collapses in a corner of our mind. She did so well, and she’s still here. But I have it handled.

Laying onto our back, I take a healing potion and drink deep. And I use the sword like a cane to stand ourself up. In the distance, I see Lyla stalking once more. She uses her radiant magic to heal off the wound, as she had before. Then she spots me. I hold up a hand, only half expecting her to actually stop.

But she does, if only to gloat, “It’s pointless, darling. I drink from as never-ending a font as that portal behind me. No mark you mar me with can truly wound me for long.”

“I know.” And I reposition the sword, holding it now in the way Tegan taught me. And then I tilt the blade downward, and a single drop of viscous, black material drips off the edge. “That’s why I poisoned the blade.”

A little trick I learned from my first test, the night Grace was attacked—healing magic accelerates toxins in the system. I may not have had any Subduant left, but an alchemist can fashion a poison out of just about anything, really. It’s all in the dose.

And Lyla Serrone starts to retch.

“You could try to extract it, of course, but you won’t do so quick enough without taking quite a bit of blood with it.” I gesture behind me, at the burning and bloodied battle we’ve left this garden. “And between here and our spat downstairs, you’ve already lost too much. Not even you can heal what isn’t there anymore. So pick your poison, really.”

She falls to her knees, grasping her throat, slowly losing her ability to breathe. Her hands briefly light with magic, assumedly trying to pull at the poison in her veins, but it only elicits a visible shock of horrid pain over her. “You… you monster. Disgusting vampire… you don’t know what you’ve done. I would damn you to the hells, but you’re already cursed!”

I look down at our hands, covered in gifts from people I can’t deny that I love, here because I had the good fortune to live outside the tiny world this woman would impose. And though it’s not without hardships; I can’t find a single reason to believe that this feeling, this finally unhooked barb pulled out my heart, isn’t worth all of it. I don’t know if I’ll ever reach Alabastra’s conviction of good fortune, but I don’t think I need to.

Because it’s not ill fortune, either. Nothing so cosmic, or decided. It’s not a disease. It’s just me. It was always just me. Just us. I put a tender finger to our fangs, and affirm what I should have known all along. “This was never a curse.”

Her hand sticks out to fire another beam of light, but the magic fizzles out in her palm, unable to concentrate past her imminent demise; inches from a portal offering an endless stream of lifegiving waters that can do nothing for her.

She should finish her off. No risks.

That would be the practical thing to do, of course. Yet. The blade suddenly feels heavy in my hand. She claws at herself in pain, eyes starting to bulge from her skull, and… no. I have to believe ourself capable of more than just danger.

We can’t let it end this way.

Don’t pity her. Dozens have died already. And the sorceress would have done the same.

But this is different. She’s already beaten—she might still realize her folly.

Is she so naive? Mercy won’t change the sorceress. She doesn’t deserve it.

Probably not, no. But neither did we.

She made us a murderer… She won’t forgive her.

I’m not asking you to. And neither will I. But you said it yourself—we can be more than she made us.

“Lyla.” I take a step closer, sheathing the sword. “This doesn’t have to be the end. I could still save you. But I would require something in return.” And I have her attention. “I don’t care about an apology. But I would need you to undo what you’ve done here. Put a stop to the storm. Truly help the people you’ve hurt, grant them reparation. Advocate against the Lupines—assist us in ensuring that the world they want will not come to be.

“Yours would be an influential voice in such a struggle. You might still make it better. If you can promise me all of that… If you can put your pride away—I will devise an antidote.”

Of course, I already know what she’ll say. My conditions would mean admitting she was wrong. Too much pride. But on the off-chance she doesn’t; it’s not simply wishful thinking or mawkish sentiment. She truly could turn the social tide, make things better. This is practical. Optimistic, yes, but pragmatic, too. Just in longer terms than simple survival.

And I would fairly confidently predict that poison in her system has already done enough—she’s helpless. The worst she can do is say no and die—

The blood holding her wings erupts. They spring out and she charges us. She scoops a piece of sharp glass from the floor and stabs it into our chest and it fucking burns.

FEAR!

SHE TAKES CONTROL. The woman has them pinned to the ground, forcing them into the bank right next to the swirling whirlpool. She claws at them, along the face and the chest, pulling at her other half’s satchel. Fear pushes the woman off of them with a kick and throws her backwards, end-over-end into the churning waters.

And I switch back in.

The rush-rapid current spins around the massive pool, sucking inward to the portal at the center. Lyla is carried in a spiral through its current. “The… the Gods… they will protect me… they will—” And then she’s pulled under.

My hands go to our center. She took my satchel!

And a dagger of broken glass sticks from our chest.

My throat start to choke up at the pain. We’re alone. We have nothing left to heal us. And it is bleeding a not-insignificant amount. I do what I can to pack it, to staunch the blood loss, but it burns, and I’m getting woozy. The world starts to spin, the exhaustion and the pain and the utter weight of it all.

No. She doesn’t want to die. Do something!

I… I tried. I feel my head hit the dirt. There’s just me and Fear, bleeding in the garden. And I don’t want her to be afraid. It’s alright, Fear.

Everything’s going to be alright.

* * *

If these were my last moments, what would I have left behind?

An inherited apothecary, never mine, cared for like it was. Or maybe it was. Maybe the act of motherly love was always enough to make it mine.

People I hurt, that I deserved to hate myself for. Or maybe I would have found it easier to tell them I was sorry. To make things better. Maybe I could have unburnt those bridges, not let myself live in misery.

A trio I nearly saved myself for. Or maybe I did. I tried as hard as I could, for her. I just wish I could have done more.

My other half, damned with me. Or maybe saved. At least we got to live, even if it wasn’t for long.

The abilities of an alchemist, without ever changing anything. But I did, didn’t I? I saved Alabastra, many times over. And maybe one day she’ll save the world because of it. If anyone could, it’s her.

I didn’t dare hope, or have ambition. I tried to force myself to remember a dream, but I could have dreamt all along.

And so, in what may be my last moments, we do just that. We dream.

We dream of a world that worked, that didn’t force barbs inside of us to keep us from wandering off-course.

We dream of friends, and family, and love. We dream of making it right to Lainey Sedgwick, of a happier day with Alabastra Camin, and Faylie Nevis, and Tegan of Drywater.

We dream of good food, and good hunts, and good people, making this city we hate and love better bit by bit.

We dream of dancing under starlight.

Maybe that’s enough.

* * *

And before it gets too dark, I shoot up, coughing and spitting up the liquid that fell down the wrong pipe. We’re shivering, from the liquid poured over our midsection. A cherry-red liquid, made in my own shop just a few weeks ago.

All from the same familiar bottle, held by a familiar hand, belonging to a familiar girl with a familiar grin.

“Oh, thank fuck“, says Alabastra Camin, as she wraps herself around us. “You fucking asshole.” She’s sobbing.

And Faylie and Tegan are quick behind, forcing a group hug upon us, huddled. Safe and healed. Partially, anyways. That hole in my chest is still knitting itself back together. It is not a pleasant feeling. “A-another“, I manage, throat sore.

As Faylie scrambles through her bottomless bag, Tegan holds out a hand, and the golden light that would have doomed us just a moment, or what might have been a moment, ago, now speeds along the suturing, the twisting reknitting of split sinew and fat and muscle and skin.

“You’re gonna be alright”, says our stalwart knight.

Beside her, Faylie produces another potion, and we drink it down to be safe. “Holy shit we really… really thought…” She wipes under her eye with her wrist, and then gives us a sugary smile. “Well. Doesn’t matter. Hi.” And strangely, she performs a small wave of her hand.

Slowly, in a parody of motion, I wave back. “Hi.”

Then I look around. The fires have died down to a low smolder, and there’s no one else but us here. The cavern still smells like burnt grass and mildew and blood, and the night sky beyond doesn’t look so different. It hasn’t been long. And longer and I may have been gone. They were right on time.

“Alabastra?”, I venture, still collecting myself.

“Yeah?”

I meet her gaze, with a hand run through our hair. “Never let me be optimistic again.”

She punches us in the shoulder. “Sourpuss.”

The others don’t look any worse for wear, despite whatever means they took to get here. Which, speaking of… “How did you…”, I begin, hoping they pick up my meaning.

Faylie starts to ramble, “Well, we wanted to follow you the way you came in, but that hole was way too high up and weird and small and we couldn’t climb it or teleport so we had to run like so fast through the entire tunnel network and there are way too many tunnels here. Like I’m pretty sure this hill is eighty-percent tunnel.”

Alabastra adds, “I’m just glad we made it.” Then she follows my sight, to the burns and the bodies. “Though… seems like we missed the party?”

My eyes roll. “Most of this was not my doing, I assure you.” Not that Fear would have minded if it was. “I… think it was Paella’s, in fact.”

“Makes sense.” It really doesn’t. She seems to notice my confusion. “Told her to get to this place the second I saw Serrone take ya.” And that just raises more questions than it answers. “Where… is that little rascal anyways?”

“Who knows.” I shrug, then finish explaining, “And Lyla… she disappeared beyond the water portal. Very likely dead.” Unless the finer details of her prophecy includes how to work a makeshift alchemy kit, she’s not making that antidote herself. Never mind the endless oceans where she’s headed, which means she’s either swimming until she drowns, or is drowned already. “She would… need a miracle.”

The rogue looks less convinced. “Let’s put that down as a hard maybe.”

Then she hugs us again, drawing another wave of comfort from her girlfriends as well, and we sit like that a moment. The tension starts to fade away, and I realize how absolutely exhausted I am. We have been put through the wringer. A small chuckle leaves me into Alabastra’s shoulder.

And like it’s just now hit her, she maneuvers around, grabbing us by the shoulders. “Moodie… you fuckin’ did it!

Exactly which ‘it’ she means is anyone’s guess. I don’t care to ask. I have larger concerns.

I open my mouth to correct her. And stop. It’s… a big decision. I’ve faced a woman of divine prominence and this still feels like the scariest thing I have ever done. Perhaps… perhaps I don’t need to tonight, it can wait for a better moment, or—

Do it or she’ll do it for you.

Fine!

And for the third time in my life, I say it, but only now, finally, do I want it to stick. “If… if it would not be too much trouble… Could you… Ah. M… My name. Not Moodie, anymore. But… Marlowe. C-call me… Marlowe, please.”

The Gods and their champion have not a single thing on the smile on Alabastra’s face, decorated with teary eyes. “Marlowe…“, she says, sickly sweet, and it sounds like a song on her tongue. Before, when I’d blundered, it just made me blush and bluster; now it’s like another wound just closed. Who knew your own name was supposed to sound so good? “Marlowe!”, she says it again, and starts to shake us.

“Okay! Okay…”

And still hugging me, Tegan timbres, “N-nice to, uh… meet you again, Marlowe.” I can hear the rouge in her cheeks.

Alabastra says, “And, just to make sure, this the whole kit n’ kaboodle? The ‘she’ and the ‘her’ and the ‘girl’, ‘lady’, ‘vampress’?”

‘Vampress’ is terrible, but… “Y-yes. All of it.” And I stare a moment longer, and rotate my hand forward. “Go ahead. Say you knew all along. You earned it.”

She tilts her head, and considers.

But stealing the moment before she can, Faylie chirps, “I’ll do you one better, Marlowe!” And from her bag she produces a bottle of champagne, bought alongside a bribe, and POPS the cork. The bubbling liquid spills slightly onto her lap, but she doesn’t seem to notice or care.

That’s what you were saving that for?”, I say.

Faylie’s head nods, then her deer ears flop down. “Oh, um. We don’t have glasses, though. Ha-ha.” And she tilts the bottle back, about to drink.

Alabastra catches it, tilting it back down. “Ah-ah-ah. New girl gets the first swig. She earned it.”

Each referral is electric. Gods dammit, I could have been feeling this the whole time?

Why did no one tell me?

It’s going to strangle her.

Metaphorically.

Probably.

The faun hands me the bottle, and I turn it once in my-our hand. “I… don’t really drink champagne—”

Marlowe“, Alabastra chastises.

I give her another eye roll, and take a swig. It’s bubbly and light and burns just a little, but it’s worth it. And as I hand the glass back to Faylie I make something clear. “Now… don’t exactly expect me to change too drastically.”

“Of course not”, says the rogue.

“I’m not suddenly going to become all sunshine and roses.”

“Wouldn’t dream of it.”

“I won’t be giggling or skipping or smiling anytime soon.”

Alabastra chortles, and she holds her fingers up in a this-much motion. “Maybe a few smiles?”

My gaze scans back to the ground, and I have to control the one threatening to burgeon through now. “Maybe.” And since I’m revealing information. “There’s… something else you should know, too. I’m… not alone in here? Fear is here, too.”

Her brow raises. “As in…?”

“It’s… all still a little confusing, I will admit. She’s… separate from me. We’ve, I suppose, agreed to share. Though I believe she’s content to keep to the back for less intensive or day-to-day runnings of the body, if that makes sense?”

“Does she, y’know, remember me?” There’s a hopeful lilt to her voice.

She would never forget.

And Fear shares a torrent of emotions through me, thoughts and feelings, memories of every shared encounter the two have had while I was under. A fight, a plan, gently being held and—

I blush.

You… you KISSED her?!

Yes…? We should do it again.

N-no!

Tyrant.

Unbelievable.

We are going to have a prolonged discussion about this later!

“Marlowe?”, asks Alabastra.

I shake our head. “R-right. Apologies, that may continue to happen even more frequently, now. But, yes, she remembers you, but we have agreed to… come to decisions as a team from now on. It’s still on shaky ground, I don’t— don’t have all of the correct words to articulate—”

“Hey! That’s alright. You don’t gotta figure out everything in one night.” And thank the Gods, she doesn’t bring up the… the thing she and Fear did. I wipe my brow.

Faylie passes the bottle over to Tegan, already seeming woozy. “And, um, are ya still hungry?”, the quickly-drunk faun asks.

“No”, I say. “I have some theories on the precise nature of why they’re gone, but I am so very tired and will explain it later.”

“Fair ’nuff.” She yawns. “I can’t believe it’s over.”

And though it mostly is; I look to Tegan, now drinking from the bottle in large chugs. The wolf ears stay atop her head, her tail still swishes behind her. Our fangs still won’t diminish, not that we’d even want them to anymore, and I imagine our reflection hasn’t returned, either.

I look to Alabastra. “What about the storm?”

She snaps her fingers. “Oh, right we didn’t letcha know—it fuckin’ vanished. Died down. We saw it from a tunnel higher up while we were climbin’. It’s gone.”

Interesting. Yet nevertheless, the changes they wrought remain.

“And the other afflicted? The Gloamwoods, the Lupines, the Sables?”

“The Gloamwoods are cleanin’ up the rest of the bozos for us. No tellin’ what that looks like, but I guess we’ll find out soon.” Then she looks forlorn for a moment. “Think sunset might’ve still hit the rest while they were escaping. Loose end to tie up.”

Then that’s confirmed it. Though they started in her own mind, her own paranoia, it seems whatever Lyla Serrone brought into the world doesn’t quite so easily die with her. There’s quite a bit of cleanup to do, yet. And even beyond the storm, there’s the political ramifications. She spread those worries into the world, and I can’t imagine that hatred dies any less furiously than she did.

But that’s a problem for tomorrow. Or, maybe later this week. Faylie is moments from passing out from her own magical exhaustion, and we’re not feeling much further behind her. In fact, I think Fear is already asleep, mentally, and we still have a long walk home.

Tegan passes the bottle to her first lover, and Alabastra drinks it once, quick and messy. She wipes her mouth with her coat sleeve, and stands. Our leader issues her final order for the night, “Well, ladies, we better get a move on.”

‘Ladies’. No addendums. I could get used to that. “You read our mind.” I stand with her. “Let’s go home.”

She grimaces a moment. “Yeah—if only savin’ the city saved our housing prospects, huh? Guess we’ll bunk up with Kansis again?”

And I’ve already come to a decision on this front, long before this moment. But I’m going to savor being on the other side of this, for once. “What do you mean? We’re all going to the same place.”

Alabastra double-takes. “Wait-wait-wait, you’re good with us stayin’ with you tonight?”

I cross my arms, and stare. “No.” And before she has time to turn glum, I clarify, “I am ‘good’ with you staying… every night.”

Now she’s serious. “Hold up. You’re not implying what I think you’re implying, Ms. Marlowe Bromley, are you?”

“It’s… an awfully empty apartment with just one tenant—”

Faylie interrupts, “Ohmygodsohmygodsohmygods no fucking way!”

And Tegan adds, “Marlowe, what?! That’s… you can’t be serious, right?”

But Alabastra isn’t excited. She’s starstruck. “Marlowe. You don’t— you know you don’t have to do that just ‘cus we helped ya out, right? You don’t owe us anything.” Though she’s hedging, there’s a sincerity, or a tempered kind of joy, at the back of her tongue.

“I know”, I say. “I’m not doing this because I owe you. I’m doing this because I want to. I did all of this for a future—and I cannot imagine a future without the three of you in it. And obviously the easiest way to ensure that comes to be, is to make sure your needs are met, so, why not?”

“You’re… you’re not joking.”

And here’s the punchline. “Use your Insight.”

She stares, but nods, hanging on my words.

You have a home with me.”

HOLY SHIT!” She nearly knocks us off our feet with the hug she’s just forced around us, once again joined by her girlfriends. I’m almost starting to grow tired of these. Almost. And she sobs into our shoulder, for once.

I let her have her moment. With a pat on her back, I continue, “Now, I do have some ground rules. Obviously I won’t be asking for rent, or anything resembling rent, but I do expect you to be courteous roommates.”

“Of course, of course—”

“And I won’t ask for your help around the shop—that would be extracting your labor, and I am aware of how you feel about that. But I do still run a business, hopefully, so I would ask that you do your utmost to not bring your less-than-lawful affairs to our doorstep. Obviously exceptions can be made—”

She squeezes tighter around our form. “Best behavior, Marlowe. Honest to Runo.” And thankfully she unravels herself before she crushes a windpipe. She makes eye contact, holding it. I soak in those emerald eyes until they burn into me. I’m not paralyzed… I’m nothing but energy.

Tegan pats me on the shoulder. Faylie skips ahead, looting the corpses of the Sables with a yawn. And in the beating heart of Marble City, we let a perfect moment sink through our bones.

CAW.

And there it went.

Paella the raven swoops down from… somewhere, and starts squawking upon her approach through the cave. “Ah, great. The raven. You know, perhaps I am feeling ready to hear how exactly she managed—”

The corvid turns in a corkscrew, and explodes in a shower of feathers.

And where it had been, a new figure lands before the four of us, utterly unrecognizable. A… human? Humanoid?! They’re maybe 18 or so, of indeterminate gender, wearing an old baseball uniform and cap stuffed with black feathers and coated with grease and grime. They have a small, mousy face, covered mostly by their black hair, and carry a twitch to their movements.

The… person that just appeared stomps their foot. “Stupid-stupid vampire! I am not-not-not a raven!!!”

Wha… what?!

Our jaw drops. I only stare for a moment, and say, dumbstruck, “I… can see that—”

“I am a crow, you DUNCE!”

My mouth stops working. I’m left speechless. What? What. What?!

The rogue says, “Ah, lay off her, Pae. She’s had a rough week.”

There’s a curious, very birdlike tilt to the young woman’s head. “‘She‘?” Her eyes narrow, and she pouts to the rogue, “Hmm. Well, at least she-she-she has the brains to know the winning team, okay?”

I try and reach out with a gaze to Alabastra so she might clue me in that this is some joke—to put an end to the madness.

She just shrugs. And then Paella the… crow takes off into the sky again, transforming and flying away in a swift motion.

I just stare, blank, mouth hung open to catch flies. Tegan brushes against our shoulder. “We tried to tell you, Marlowe.”

Faylie adds, “You thought she was a raven?! Not cool.”

Those shoulders sink, and I look to our leader. I try to rack my memory for a single thing that disproves this next theory, and not a thing comes up. “Since that old man’s home in Grennard, did you technically lie to me about anything when I didn’t ask you to?”

Alabastra’s hand goes to her hip. She looks left. Then down. Her tongue explores the inside of her cheek. And she snaps, recollective. “Book gnomes aren’t real.”

“I FUCKING KNEW IT!”

The others start to walk away, but our feet don’t carry us yet. We just watch a moment.

Beyond the mouth of the cavern at the heart of Marble City, we stare out into a night sky, full of stars, above and below, city lights shining under an electric and magic power. And it’s gorgeous. And massive. Too big to ever see all of in one life, and it’s just one city. There’s a sea of people to meet, a wealth of things to know, and music, and freedom, and clothes that aren’t horrible, and wrongs to right, and a way to be that doesn’t feel like chafing at every corner. There’s a whole world out there.

And for the first time without caveats, I, Marlowe Bromley, step into it.

Hi.

When I started writing Witch Hunt, I didn't realize how personal this story would become to me, how deeply I would fall in love with my own characters, and how much I'd discover about myself over the course of its creation. I'm in a very different mental place than I was when I started, and I think looking back, a large part of that is due to getting so many of these feelings onto the page, into words.

I've always been a very large believer in letting art speak for itself, but I do have so much more I want to say. Perhaps sometime soon, on other platforms. Certainly not in these notes, where they might color the work itself.

But I will have more to say next time (and there Is a regularly-scheduled next time, as we move into the epilogue), about the future most of all, and reflections on what this story became — how far it exceeded my initial aims. For now, though, the only thing of import is to say that I've been so deeply touched by how Witch Hunt has resonated with people. More than I'd have ever dreamed. Thank you so, so very much for coming with me on this journey. You have my eternal gratitude for sticking with it through thick and thin. I hope you've enjoyed, and perhaps if it moves you, share this story around. I'd love to get the chance to put in front of a few more eyes. Either way, until next time. < 3

Next update is (1 - epilogue) corpse flower; on Monday, December 2nd.

(1-45) magnum opus

Content Warnings

Transphobia
Malicious deadnaming
Fascist violence
Religious fundamentalism
Allusions to conversion therapy
Blood, violence, death

My hand draws closer.

And closer…

In the glass surface of The Timekeeper, without my reflection to block, the room behind me is mirrored. I see the Sable Guard, at attention, antsy. I see Lyla Serrone, paranoid, intent. I see Faylie Nevis. Hands clasped, yet with a scheming look in her eye, the faun who has shown me nothing but kindness offers it again in full. And I see Alabastra Camin. Fists balled at her sides, she looks more worried now than ever, and it’s enough to give me pause. But then, she does the most expected and unexpected thing she could do.

She smiles.

And then my hand wraps beneath the writing desk, and in one swift motion, I throw it off its feet, upturning the whole thing and sending The Timekeeper spilling toward a hole in the wall. As it moves into a fall, Lyla screams behind me, but the sound slows to a stop. The watch is held in place, arresting time around it, the storm outside, everything, everyone.

Everyone but me.

And with a tick-tick-tick, it pulls me inside.

I need a conversation.

* * *

In that white void expanse of The Timekeeper’s interior metaphorical world, I sit up upon that unreal material and shout, “Hey!”

Hey!—Hey!—Hey!, my angry echo yells back.

I stand, circling in a pivot over and over until my former tormentor shows herself. Lines under the surface of the nonworld start to stretch, not from nowhere, but underneath me. Tendrils of wire material writhing like an urchin exploring uncharted waters beneath my feet. I start walking, breathing hard, wide-eyed as I search the blinding de-void.

When I was here last, I was terrified. Now I’m just annoyed. “Do you hear me? Come out!”

“Enough yelling!”, says a familiar voice behind me.

The Timekeeper wears the same skin she had before, of the young teenaged girl from a darker age. Her expression is stern and tense, watching me like I’m some belligerent drunk family member, complete with a dash of worry. She still wants something from me.

I straighten my back. Despite appearances, this is not some little girl. She’s ancient, and more powerful than anyone I’ll ever know. I won’t treat her any less than that. “I’m here to talk.”

She crosses her arm, tapping her foot. With each tap a procession of rings sound around us, as if she’s jangling a bag of coins. “You threw me away.” Her head turns, nose stuck up, and her eyes close. “Why should I tell you anything?”

Precision is deathly necessary here. I don’t know how much she can tell of my intent. Better to get what I need in a roundabout way than not at all. “You were willing to explain the situation to me before, when I began to falter. Perhaps some amount of clarity may yet bring me back.”

One eye peaks open. An unnecessary flourish—this boundless realm is herself entire. This avatar is just for my benefit. But she says through her false lips, “Fine. I knew you’d crawl back anyways. What do you need to know before you’re satisfied with our deal again, Oscar Bromley?”

That name has made me bristle for over a decade, but now that I know that it’s not mine, that’s an added, cruel sort of satire to it. Like she’s mocking me, and spitefully so, too. She has to know my feelings on it—she drove me to shear myself. She avoided Alabastra’s name. It makes a sick sort of sense—an entity opposed to change would be terrified most of all of a change so freeing. So antithetical to her principles of safety, of ruinous self-hatred, of pain and coercion. When this is over I’ll have to inform Alabastra of how deeply we unsettle an ancient artifact with our simple existence. It’s almost funny.

But for now I brush off the discomfort and say, “I want to know about this storm.”

“Oh, you mean Lyla Serrone’s False-Runeplague? Why would that have anything to do with me?”

“Well you must know something abou—” And I stop. “Wait… what did you just say?”

As if she didn’t just reveal a major piece of information to me as nonchalant as discussing the weather, she adds, “That Gods-Blessed woman kept trying to wield me to discover the ‘source’ of the storm she made! Bizarre individual.” Before I can ask any further about that, she says, “I wouldn’t let her wield me to catch a taxi cart! I won’t settle for anything less than the best. A true champion, wanting for nothing!” And she’s looking right at me.

I’ve made her realize that she doesn’t want a champion unless they share her devotion to abject, solipsistic nihilism? I’m almost flattered. “But that sounds like you’ve changed, doesn’t it?”

“No!”, she protests, petulantly. “I’ve just realized my standards!”

The more I think about it, the more ridiculous it is. The all-powerful timebending artifact—trapped, too, by her own self-deceit. A hypocrite like anyone else, unable to accept that she’s wrong. Convinced by, and drunk on, her own power, thinking her biases are fact. Swallowing down that pride—a cure for fear, worse than the disease.

Best I don’t poke that bear, of course. “And how does it work, exactly?”

She shrugs. “Psychic storm—psychic effects. Easy. I mean, trust me—I know her type. Surround a sorcerer with that much mental feedback, you bet you’re gonna get some psionic disasters.”

 That raises a whole other set of questions, that she doesn’t seem like she’d be keen to answer. “And what would happen if you interacted with it?”

And then a twinkly look dances in her eye. “Well… I guess the same thing that happened to you! I could lock everyone in place! Maybe even shed this outer shell—merge with it!” And she smiles. “That is, unless you’d want to join up, still?”

Not a fan of either of these prospects. It seems clear, then. Keep the artifact out of the storm, and away from me while we’re at it. Doing fantastic at the second part of that plan, so far. I look her in the eye. That’s everything I needed, and more. “I don’t ever want to be that person again.”

The Timekeeper rolls her eyes. “Then you don’t have to be! We can take you as you are now. I can tell you’re not as miserable as you were. Would it really be so bad to be like this forever?”

“Yes”, I say. Without hesitation. “Even I were stuck in a pleasant moment, I’d still be stuck. I want to change.” I take a deep breath, and the air feels sharper. “You’d just kill me again.”

“Weren’t you already dead?”

I can’t pretend that doesn’t sting. As it turns out, she doesn’t need headaches to inflict pain.

Around us, those strands of wire-like light begin to spool out across the white expanse once more. They shift and meld into color and shape and sound, and I’m greeted with the sight of the scene I left behind. The Sable Guard, Lyla Serrone, and Faylie and Alabastra, staring on in concern, slowly shifting to cheering. In this frozen moment, I’m able to appreciate the look in their eyes. Utter joy at their complete trust paying off. I didn’t disappoint.

The Timekeeper looks around at the scene she’s crafted, and says, sickly sweet, “If you won’t do it for us, then maybe you’ll do it for them.”

My heart seizes.

“What do you think happens when this moment ends?”

Before I can answer, the scene speeds up again. Lyla Serrone turns in a fury, issues an order to her guard. And without warning or remorse, they run the two women who mean the world to me through with quick jabs of their spears. They’re dead before they hit the ground. I feel like I’m going to throw up.

“But it doesn’t have to be that way. Claim me, and Lyla will have no reason to kill them. You can still become a vital part of her operation, and spare their lives in the bargain. We can save them. Together.” And she’s sticking her hand out, as the scene plays out behind her over and over again.

I stare. If this were anywhere else I’d fear for wasting time to think—the one upside.

Lyla would have no reason to immediately issue a kill order, without first knowing why what happened, happened. But that’s assuming she’s a rational actor, and I’m not sure I can count on that anymore. If I think through the nature of the artifact, of what I’ve gleaned of time, from Antitia Robeno, this doesn’t have to be the future. She could just be trying to trick me, or it’s a twisted interpretation, or just one of many possible futures. Perhaps it couldn’t possibly occur now that I’ve seen it.

But that’s a conclusion of maybes and mights. I’m playing with fire that way; the lives of two of the three people that I cannot lose. I need something more solid than maybe.

I only have the one anchor. The one guiding light left in me. I’ve abandoned everything else, and I made my north star a promise. I can’t break it. I’ve broken too much in my short decades.

If this is the future, then there’s nothing to do but amend it. I’ve already made my choice. What use is temptation, when I’ve known something more profound?

It’s daring me to change.

The Timekeeper waits for my answer. This person, trapped in this place, put here by some ancient mage, endlessly circling around herself without ever having the chance for relief. Fashioning herself into a cage to trap time, and her within it. Centuries of loneliness.

It didn’t strike me until now—it seems a terrible way to be.

“You’re right, you know”, I say to The Timekeeper, “It’s horrifying. Time. Change. It’s terrible, and monstrous. I don’t blame you for hiding from it. But it can be wonderful, too. It’s blood feeding a hungry animal. A weed burgeoning through cracks in concrete. It hurts, but it’s life. There’s a world out there, that I don’t want to be just an observer towards anymore. I couldn’t. Nobody should be so isolated. Not even you.

“And so, in the future, I truly, sincerely wish for you to find the strength to contend with whatever drove you to this. Whatever thorn is stuck in you, that’s caused you to believe that this stagnation is any better. And then I hope you let it out.”

The timeless girl that represents the artifact stares at me a moment, before her face sours. She tilts her head down like a roving predator, smelling blood in the water. And the white expanse around us is broken by the presence of massive cracks of golden light in the sky. It stretches like lightning across an endless blank, and BOOMS like thunder. The microcosm universe I’ve found myself in rumbles and shakes and threatens to tear itself apart. The color tints and darkens, moving from blinding light to the stormy gray of an incensed sky.

And the illusion of the girl starts to crack, as if shattered ceramic. She walk forward, and with each step a piece of her human visage falls away into the abyss, melding with the strands behind her. Her shoulder, her left foot, the side of her face. And revealed beneath is an automaton, a construct of blue platinum burnished to a shine. She has no face. Just an empty mask, blank and featureless as the inside of this place. She gains height as she goes, until she’s ten-feet of metal, in the shape of a woman, golden etchings in intricate patterns around the edges of the hard exterior.

She speaks, and when she does her voice is still hers, but more mature. Showing her endless years. Booming and echoing and metallic, and rung from every uncorner of this nonspace. “Did you believe that keeping you stuck in a moment was the worst I could inflict upon you? That the most pain you might feel was a migraine? I could do so much worse. I could age you—50 years, gone in the blink of an eye. I could reverse your perspective of time—cause you to relive every horrible moment of your existence widdershins. I could send you past your own death and remove you from time entirely!” She sounds manic, unhinged, and deeply spiteful. And she starts to laugh. “But… no! No! NO, I think there is worse I can do, yet. I can see into your future”—golden light shines in a ring under her mask—”And you, you, YOU, you! The worst thing I can do to you, is force you to live through what comes next.

“You will know pain unlike anything you thought you could feel. You will fail. You will know loss that will break you. The world itself will war against the abomination you will become, and you will know you only have yourself to blame, for not sparing yourself that heartache when you had the chance!” And her laughing fits crack the sky in two, inky darkness spilling into the world. “So go! Enjoy the doomed world you have created for yourself, Oscar Bromley!”

And despite everything, I feel not a shred of fear. I look up at her metal visage and say, “You want to know how I know you’re bluffing?” She stops laughing. “Oscar Bromley never had a future.”

Light shines from her. She raises a hand.

I’m thrown off my feet—

* * *

—and stumble backwards across the brick.

Tumbling end-over-end, I barely catch fleeting sights of the watch disappearing beyond a crack in the wall. And then my legs fall through an opening in the floor, threatening to pull me down to the cavern below. My arms scrape over the brickwork as I pull myself up against the hole’s edge, scrambling to hang on.

Alabastra and Faylie rush forward. The guard try to grab them, and for a split-second I’m horrified that the future she showed will come to pass, but they maneuver under their grips with deft precision. A lie. Of course. They reach me, and pull me back into the hallway, safe from falling to my death.

Once I’m hoisted back to my feet, Lyla Serrone approaches, furious beyond measure. “What was that?”, she asks. The guards behind her tighten their grips on their weapons, but don’t make any further aggressive action. They’re waiting for her signal—and clearly just as confused as her, if not more so.

Hands still on my knees, somewhat delirious from this latest pass with the artifact, it all hits me at once. And I start to laugh. “It was you…”, I say, letting the sheer disbelief of such a statement strike them all. “You created the storm. The urges.” And though I don’t say it, I give Alabastra a nod. She was right about that, at least.

Lyla Serrone takes a half-step back. “What are you talking about?” And there’s not a shred of irony or accusation-wrought panic in her voice; she’s genuinely baffled. At least, as far as I can tell.

Despite the artifact’s information, now I’m second-guessing myself. Because she should be baffled. It doesn’t make sense. Nothing about anything we’ve encountered has disproved my suspicion; that despite their terrible means, and terrible ends, Lyla Serrone and the Lupine loyalists following her here wanted to stop this storm, and the urges it conjures. Everything about her demeanor, her wants, her goals, and especially her fears indicated nothing less. She dreaded this exact circumstance. She lived through the plague wars. She spent years horrified of me, specifically, because of a single foul encounter in my childhood.

What kind of person would conjure their own worst nightmare?

Then it hits me.

The kind of person with too much time on their hands, desperate to be right, needing an enemy. The kind of person with power, looking for a reason to wield it. The kind of person full of pride and ego, fed from a lifetime of people telling them they’re the exception to the rules. She lived in horror of a hungry child, and needed that to mean something. She was handed down a destiny from the Dozen-Minus-One, and spent every day since searching for it.

Worst nightmare‘? She got everything she wanted.

“You didn’t do it on purpose. It was an accident. You and your… paranoia, your conspiracies… your fears. You needed there to be a threat to justify your hate—so bad that, subconsciously, you created one. Nobody else can follow the logic because it only makes sense to you.”

Lyla hunches forward. “That’s a lie. You’re speaking with the conspirators’ tongues—”

What conspirators?! You haven’t met a single one! You were so comfortable imagining some shadowy plot, but it became impossible to apply it to any real person you actually met. You were only ever chasing the victims of your own paranoia.” And I remember Faylie’s words. “You imagined a world full of monsters… and your magic made it so.”

Alabastra says, mostly to herself, “Like a self-fulfilling prophecy…”

As an aside, I add, “Well— all prophecies are self-fulfilling.” I look to the faun.

Faylie smiles a mile wide. “Otherwise they wouldn’t be prophecies!” And she turns to Lyla. “Gee, lady, don’t you know anything?!”

Lyla Serrone says nothing for a moment, pain and rage making an ever-more solid mask of her face, lines running deeper and deeper. “You’re— you’re lying.” And though she’s accusing us, it’s obvious what her words are really for—throwing hard truths away. I played that trick on myself again and again. The final resort of someone so stuck—if you can’t make it fit, discard it.

The rogue wisecracks, “Wanna bet?”

“The— the watch! What did you do to the watch?!” And just like that, she no longer has to think. She’s come too far.

I say, delusionally gleeful now, “That’s the best part—none of you can use it anyways! I’ve ruined it! It only wants a wielder without ambitions or hopes, someone so without a future it can keep them as trapped as it is forever.” And I lean into our leader. “It’s simply ironic. It would likely agree with your end goals, your aims, but you’re all too full of ambition to claim it! Your own drive to wind back the clock is exactly why you can’t!” And again I start to laugh.

From a certain angle, it’s disgustingly funny. All of this amounted to absolutely nothing. She can’t even pretend to solve the problem she caused.

The Blessed turns from disgust… to an icy neutral. “I see.” And she turns to her guard. “In that case—please retrieve Nathaniel Latchet, and bestow him the artifact.”

Ah. That… that would suffice, yes.

She looks to us. Her hand lights with golden magic. “And kill them.”

Truce over.

Alabastra’s arm wrap around Faylie and I. “Time to go!” And she pulls us off the side of the building.

PLUMA“, shouts Faylie, arresting our fall. Above us, a beam of golden light narrowly misses the tops of our heads.

With a swing against the stonework, Alabastra kicks and crashes through a window the next story down, pulling us inside. We tumble and spill across the hall. She stands with a roll. “What’d ya learn?”, she shouts to me.

“We can’t let the watch end up inside the storm”, I inform as we run some random direction. “It might spell disaster.”

She nods, giving a quick glance behind her. “Got it! Then the plan is, we play keep-away! Find the doohickey, keep it from the magic stuff— and Nathaniel— and probably you. Plus find our stuff and grab Tegan.”

“Plan? That’s scarcely more than a checklist!”

“You are such a fussbudget—”

We’re interrupted by the beating of wings. Through the multi-windowed hallway we run through, I catch the holy vestments of a very pissed-off Lyla Serrone, as light starts to spill through the windows. And shatters the glass. We duck low from the spraying shards as a spell burns its way through the hall, and move to the walls where the light doesn’t spill out. I’m not eager to find out what that spell will do to me with my newfound allergy to the sun.

I look around the ground, and pick up a piece of blasted away brickwork. “Right size?”, I say to Faylie, holding the craggily stone in the palm of my hand.

She lights up. “Good thinking!” Her card shines over it. “VERTO!”

To my other side I hand Alabastra the ‘Timekeeper’. She winds back, waits for a lull in the woman’s spell-slinging, and throws it out the window. “It’s yours!”, she yells.

The woman dives after the illusion, giving us enough leeway to get out of the windowed section of this building. We sprint into an interior hall.

“That isn’t likely to fool her long!”, I remark.

“Long enough!”, Alabastra snarks back.

We run down the hall, heading toward what I think is the main building. Ahead of us, clamoring armor heralds harsh voices. “It’s this direction! Come on, men!”, shouts a gruff voice.

“Shit!”, says Alabastra, “In here!” She barges into the nearby room, ushering us inside right before whoever’s coming can spot us. We hear marching the other side of the door, disappearing the way we came from.

As we’re about to believe ourselves safe, I take a look around the room. It seems to be a small break room, with a few boxes full of rations cracked open, a rickety-looking countertop forming a makeshift kitchen, a table with a set of cards still splayed across it, and mostly-empty chairs surrounding said table.

Mostly.

The lone guard stares wide-eyed at us, apparently too stunned to make a move. Which works out well for Alabastra, as she springs forward, grabs a knife with a piece of ham still stuck through it off the countertop and points it under the guard’s throat. “Make a sound and I gut ‘cha.”

He nods, cooperative as can be. There’s something familiar about his stare… and his idiot naivete. If my memory serves me, and it’s the one thing that has lately, I think he’s the guard Tegan incapacitated, in Serrone’s manor.

“Where’s our stuff stored?”, says our leader.

“…”, he stares, unblinking.

Alabastra sighs. “You can… you can make a sound now.”

“Left down the hall, two stories lower, in the room next to the stairs, please don’t hurt me”, the guard says, rapidly, with accompanied gestures. His accent isn’t Anillian. I think he’s Stottinian.

She holds the knife a moment longer, then relaxes, and turns back to us. “Y’know, this is doing very bad things to my perception of brain trauma-based rehabilitation.”

The guard shakes his head. “You really are the thieves from the manor? They told me all about you after they woke me up.” And he swallows down some amount of pride and fear in equal measure. “I-I didn’t sign up with the Sable Guard to work with Partisans. To hurt people like they’re hurting people down there. It’s not right, is it?”

He does sound rather young. I’d assume he thought as it would be reasonable to think—that a posting in the safest part of the country would scarcely involve any actual fighting. And certainly not the cruelty on display here.

With a pat on his shoulder, Alabastra says, “Quit your job, kid. It was never peachy.”

“I… oh, good Gods, I think I’m going to have to, yeah.” He relaxes, and takes his helmet off, pulling at his hair as he comes to grips with his decision.

We duck back out of the break room, heading for the stairs. Though there’s shouting all through the building around us, we don’t run into anyone else until we arrive at our target room. Thrown in, haphazard, is our gear, waiting for us to find. Tegan’s, too, in an uncommon stroke of luck.

As I pull my bag back over my shoulder, I check what I have left. Not much. I’ll need to make it count. I strap the sword hilt back to my belt.

Alabastra moves to open the door again, but before she does, Faylie holds up a hand. “Wait!” She holds The Moon between her fingers, twists it once, and casts, “NOVUS PERSONA.”

We run down the hall until we come to an intersection. One group of black-armored guard from deeper in the building arrives and meets another.

The leader of one group yells out, “Hey! Where are you going?”

At the head of the other group, the other leader holds a familiar brass pocketwatch in his hand. “We found this hanging off the side of the building. We need to return it to the Gods-Blessed as soon as possible.”

The first leader nods with a pinched chin. “Right, right. We’ll take it to her—we know where she is. You go investigate the dorms, we heard a few of our own haven’t come back from patrols.”

“Very well.” He tosses the watch to the first leader.

Alabastra catches it in her disguised gauntlet. “Thanks!”, she says, still lowering her voice. And the other group departs down the other direction.

I wipe my brow, and we keep moving.

We arrive in what looks to be a main hall—the same one we saw the councilmen talking in, only now it’s full of Sables. Chatting in anxious anticipation, sitting on the rotting pews, they can smell the shifting tides in the air, and they’re waiting for some direction, some enemy to fight.

“Follow my lead”, Alabastra says, and walks briskly with an exaggerated jaunt to her arms and a nervous smile on her face towards the center of the room. I follow, keeping my head down and arms crossed, shuffling my feet. Faylie practically skips in her Sable Guard illusion, waving gaily to the others in the room.

Despite our wildly conspicuous tells, none of them seem to be making a move. We’re practically invisible.

Beating wings from the balcony above draws the entire crowd’s attention. Hands over the baluster, Lyla Serrone peers down. “What are you all doing, standing around? Find the—” And she stops mid-admonishment, as her eyes meet mine. Shit. She snaps her fingers, and our illusion is shattered just as we’ve made it to the other end of the room.

For a moment, the guard and us stare at each other, completely unsure how to proceed.

After them?!“, Lyla orders.

We turn and run with a crowd of guard behind us.

I am… not fast enough for this. Ahead of us, I spot a small alcove in the wall. “Slow down, I have an idea!”

Right before we reach the curved inside, where a God’s monument must have once stood, I throw a smoke bomb at our feet. The three of us pack into the tiny dent in the wall like sardines.

VERTO“, Faylie whisper-casts another illusion, of three figures running out of the other side of the cloud of fog. A dozen guards sprint past us, whipping through the mist as they run, shouting demands and throwing spears at our illusory selves.

I sigh, careful not to break the little stone statuette of Mother Nature at my feet, and say to Faylie, “What would we do without you?”

“Die horribly?” She shrugs.

We hop out of the alcove and run back into the hall, Alabastra creeping carefully around the corner to make sure Lyla is gone.

When the coast is clear, she pulls out the watch, holding it by the chain. “Maybe we stash it somewhere? Or break it?”

“Caching it is a gamble we shouldn’t risk until we’re far from here, at least”, I say. “And as for destroying it—that thing is ancient. You’re welcome to try, but I don’t think it’s going to—”

She swings it by the chain down onto the floor. It bounces once, and a burst of teal-white energy sends the rogue five feet into the air, spinning once and landing with a crash through a rotted pew.

“… work.”

Ow.

While she’s standing, and Faylie grabs the watch off the floor, I notice something through the windows. The long, thin stained glass of this temple flickers with light growing closer from outside, silhouetting dozens of marching figures, around all sides of this hall. One window is broken in at the top corner, and through it, I spot the many faces of the cohort of Partisans, the twisting angry faces of men convinced of their righteousness, far more ready to enact violence on us than the guard.

Alabastra rises to her feet, and notices what I notice. “Fuck. Alright, uh… we stay in this building and keep gambling on the Sables, or we head outside and deal with them. Any preference?”

Deadpan, I say, “It depends—how extrajudicial do you want your murder to be?”

“There’s that optimism, M.”

The two start to make plans for escape, but as I stare at the flickering torches being brought to surround the priory by the violent mob, something in the way it flickers off that green glass and scatters barely-perceptible against the cloudy window—it strikes a memory in my mind.

What did Antitia Robeno say? When things were ‘looking hazy‘? That’s a rather peculiar way to put it…

I try and think back to the contract. It was only a poem; it’s not exactly as if there were clauses or loopholes baked into it its stanzas, right?

Or perhaps… tribulations, alterations—vaguely describing danger, followed with specifically referring to the transformations…

Faylie says, “Umm… I just felt my illusion run out… I think they know they were tricked!”

Elucidate, fettle-fine—Nonspecific directions, fact-finding and problem solving…

Alabastra takes position behind the lectern, bow at the ready. “We’ll do what we can. M, grab cover!”

Blood, and word, and bone—being bound in blood and bone would be enough for a mortal, but why specify word?

“M!”

Unless, words are necessary to bind a fae, as well…? Strive to… Wait!

I speak aloud, letting that snaking chord around my heart ring,

Strive to fettle-fine our plight!”

“Well, about time ya figured it out, honey”, says a voice from the ether.

Antitia Robeno apparates with a warbling sound in the air. She isn’t fully present, carrying the tell-tale translucence of the Ethereal Realm, yet when she speaks she does not disappear. More than mortal. Standing between the three of us, she carries a snarky grin, satisfied and delighted.

Faylie rockets into her side with a gasp. “Auntie?!” Her hands pass halfway through her form, only semi-constituted. “Why are you here?”

“A contract’s a contract…”, she says, looking at me, knowingly.

I answer, “And a contract works both ways. You spoke it the same as us.” ‘Our plight’. Of course, she was bound by it, too. I am, obviously irked that vague, pronoun-playing fae balderdash may be what saves us. But there is a twinge of pride at having bested one at their own nonsense game. That is assuming she didn’t want it this way all along.

That is perhaps something I could choose to divine from her smile, but it would only be a guess. “I can’t technically interfere in mortal affairs, but I always was a fan of bendin’ the rules.” And she backs away from her niece. “So make it count.” And on count, she snaps her fingers.

An arcane portal opens at her side, filled with fog and shifting light. And from it, practically spat out by the magic, a flood of well-dressed members of the Gloamwood Gang tumble into the temple. A redcap, a man with a pig’s head, a familiar werebear, two dozen or more strange fae of colorful suits, armed to the teeth with weapons and magic.

Antitia says to her newly-arrived subordinates, “You play nice now, boys.” And to the three of us, “And good huntin’, girls.”

My ears burn up.

She’s gone as quick as she came, disappearing with a popping sound, right as a rock sails through the glass of the church windows. The faewilds toughs draw swords and daggers and crossbows and staves, and look to us for direction.

Alabastra shrugs. “Uh. Fuck ’em up?”

The redcap with bloodshot eyes snarls wildly, and leads a charge back the windows without regard, itching for a fight. The rest follow behind with weapons at the ready. With the glass shattering all around us, the battlefield is laid bare, as Partisans marching with ill-intent are met with killers who cut their teeth on an otherworldly edge. The vicious little redcap spins with daggers outstretched, and blood spills across the crowd. The fae criminals sling spells of fire and wild natural energy and pure arcana, breaking upon the militia and parting them like waves crashing against rock. And before the freshly-made corpses can even grow cold, their eyes glow with a pale green energy, and they rise once more to assail their own, dancing to the werebear Forrest’s tune, as he stands upon a precipice with his arms outstretched.

I am… admittedly not as entranced by the violence when they do it. It’s just vaguely gross, really. Huh.

With the Partisans distracted and bleeding, Alabastra turns towards the hall. “C’mon. Let’s go get Tegan.”

* * *

Mossy brick walls rush past us as we sprint through the priory’s halls. The fighting outside grows loud and clamorous, as the Gloamwoods pull in more and more reinforcements of Sables to assist the less-than-lawful militia; it leaves the interior bare as we make our way swift and silent to the dorms.

As we go, I say, “Do we still intend to retreat, once we find her?”

Faylie says, “I dunno… I don’t think we’re gonna get far as long as Lyla’s still in play.”

And speak of the angel… as we pass through a hall with a view to the campus’s interior courtyard, Lyla’s voice booms out over to her subordinates, “What do you mean he’s missing?! Find the detective, you useless tin-laden wretches!”

I suppose that buys us a little extra time. Alabastra leans in, waiting for any other sign, then issues us forward in our sculking once we hear wingbeats passing above, and running over the gravel and grass.

The clamor grows louder, and louder, and suddenly, is coming straight down the hall.

Shit“, Alabastra seethes. “If we circle back around—”

The footfalls stop all at once, and a collection of four or five Sable Guard march around the approaching corner, spears held high, nearly scraping the ceiling. They stare at us. We stare at them.

And then from the other side of the T-junction, a hulking mass sails like a bullet through the hall. In a flash of blue and white, the guard are knocked against the wall, splattered with blood, thrown off their feet, and what remains of their unit runs off in fear.

Hunched with their back to us, the beast that’s saved us twitches, and blood drips off its claws. My stomach rumbles at the sight. Thassalia Demetrix looks over her wereshark-form shoulder, an ichthyic point to her snout, familiar blood-frenzy in her eyes. Then in a shifting of bone and blubber, she transforms back into the slender and frail form of her human self, woozy and stumbling, and she catches herself on the wall.

We all rush forward, at the same time that from the direction she came, a large group comes running, with our own lycanthrope at the head.

Tegan runs and wraps the three of us in a hug. “Oh, holy shit.” She heaves a moment, then pulls away, all of us breathing heavy. Her hands, pants, and undershirt are stained with a crystalline blue powder, and she’s shaking. “Wow. You have no idea how much work I just put in.”

Alabastra wraps a hand around her lover’s neck. “Like I knew you would.”

Then the rogue starts to dart around, doing a head-count of the other afflicted—there must be a dozen or more. They all harbor such sallow faces, haunted by their time here. I look to Thassalia, rubbing her arm as she leans against the wall, looking down at the bloody mess she’s made.

When she’s done counting, Alabastra says, “Alright, quickest way to the exit is back through the courtyard, so let’s move it, people!”

With the memory of this place’s layout still firmly in her mind, she leads us around to the courtyard’s closest entrance, which eventually lets out at the other end in a wide arch to the open space of the surrounding cavern-forest. Walkways stretch between the various buildings, there are crumbling brick roofs to open-air halls, and a large and gnarled tree sits in the center. We’re almost there.

But we don’t get far.

As we start to run, the angelic wingbeats of Lyla grow loud above our heads again, as she makes a dive for our posse. She lands gracefully a few dozen feet ahead of us, fists clenched. “After all the chaos you have wrought, now you seek to deprive these people of their healing?”

Thassalia shouts back, “You’re a poison pusher! Nothing more!”

The afflicted start to join in her shouts, issuing their complaints at their treatment to the blessed woman. But she doesn’t shout back. Her eyes have located the watch in our faun’s hand. Faylie puts the watch behind her back nervously; the foolproof feint does not seem to fool the sorceress.

Even now, she can’t let go. Lyla will chase us to the ends of the world for her prize—for the proof of her rightness that she thinks it promises. “Allie”, I say under my breath, catching our leader’s attention. “We are putting these people at risk, as long as we still have what Lyla wants.”

She bites the corner of her mouth, but doesn’t argue. “She’s not gonna let these folk leave, either. You’re sure she wants the watch more?” I nod. Alabastra continues, “Then we split with ’em. Keep her distracted, while these folk get away.” Her eyes quickly dart to the other afflicted, before back to me, and she gathers a serious look on her face. “M. You can go with them if you—”

I grab her forearm. “I’m not leaving.”

A chuckles leaves her. Her voice is sick with nostalgia as she says, “Dangerously close to breakin’ your promise there, Moodie. But I’ll let it slide.”

Tegan steps forward, and puts a hand on Thassalia’s shoulder. “Hey.” Thassalia shakes herself out of her shouting match, looking back at our knight with renewed focus. “Take these people out of here, okay? Through that exit I told you about. Don’t stop for anything or anybody.”

The actress rolls her neck, but borrows some of the other lycanthrope’s determination. “Sounds like we’d better not.” She pulls the hem of her dress down, and shouts, “You heard her—let’s go!”

Slowly at first, but picking up momentum into a run, the afflicted patients that have suffered for weeks, much like myself, make their escape from this place that promised them a false cure. I can only hope the damage they’ve sustained isn’t as lasting as it has been on me.

As they rush past Lyla, she seems content enough to let them go. Her eyes are only glued to the watch, swinging from Faylie’s hand. Her wings fold along her back. “Never let it be said that I did not have endless mercy.” Her gaze drifts to a few of the slower afflicted, lagging behind the crowd. “Or endless patience. We will simply find them again. It’s only natural to struggle, after all—they’ll be forgiven. It’s just the arrogance that I cannot stand. The proud ignorance to ignore the light of our world in favor of such Godsless pursuits as thievery, or treachery, or degenerate debauchery.

“Still, even now, the forgiveness of the Gods is boundless, and so too must mine be.” She outstretches a hand. “Give me the watch. This is your last chance.”

Alabastra Camin cracks her neck. “Come and get it, Delyla.”

Lyla dashes forward.

As quick as I can, I smash a smoke bomb into the ground, obscuring our separate retreats. Lyla’s wings are a glowing golden lighthouse beam through the fog, beating furiously.

From the other side of the cloud, Alabastra shouts, “Dusty, your armor—”

“Who needs armor?!”, the knight shouts back, as a distinct bass kicks into her voice. And then bursting through my end of the cloud, Tegan is a flurry of feral teeth and razor-blade claws. Her huge and furred form tackles Lyla to the ground, and she rips into the Blessed woman like a saw to wood. Blood spills across the court; its droplets shine like gleaming coins.

I’d think that amount of violent retribution would kill anyone else, but the sorceress launches the werewolf off her with a burst of light. Tegan goes flying through the air, landing with a crash through the roof of a distant building.

Lyla desperately takes to the air, still bleeding, but already starts to seal her own wounds in a flood of divine magic. Ray of glowing gold start to shoot from her hands, causing us to have to dodge her aerial onslaught, before she dives for Faylie.

A fireball is launched from Faylie’s cards, and the sorceress is sent into a corkscrew by the other mage’s spell. Alabastra takes aim and fires, but Lyla blocks her arrow mid-spiral. She closes on the faun, and unleashes a quick burst of light that knocks her off her hooves. When she lands, Faylie swings and tosses the watch to Alabastra.

I toss a healing potion to Faylie, as we watch Lyla divert for our rogue. Alabastra wraps the chain of the watch around an arrow, and fires it into the bark of the rotted tree, then readies a second shot.

Only Lyla doesn’t take the bait this time. She dives for Alabastra, who only barely has enough time to abandon her plan and dodge. Lyla sends a second spell her way, and she doesn’t miss again. Alabastra is send hurtling into a wall, head knocking hard into the brick.

No. No. Unacceptable. I run towards her, as the sorceress makes for the artifact. By the time I reach our leader, another healing potion is already in my hands, and I’m feeding it to her faster than I knew I could work.

Her green eyes flutter open, and she smiles up at me. “I… I really hate that bitch”, she says, still dazed.

Serrones arrives at the tree, and moves to pull the arrow out of the trunk. And then, with a creaking, cracking sound, the branches of the dead tree animate, and wrap around the sorceress, pointed thorns digging into her skin, as she’s held as if by a willowy woman.

To our side, Faylie’s cards glow green as she conjures the spell.

Then Lyla’s body starts to glow bright white, before a bubble of energy bursts from her and sets the tree ablaze.

The explosion knocks us all off our feet again, sending pieces of burning, rotted wood scattered across the courtyard. Lyla walks calmly from the site, completely unmarred by the flame. What wounds she had taken heal before our eyes so fast, that only a moment later, it’s like she never sustained them at all. Her hair glows brilliant gold. Her eyes are empty and shining.

Yet as she walks, she’s stumbling, briefly confused. We’re wearing her down. Just not fast enough. She raises her arms to begin casting again.

And then there’s a loud clink on the floor. The watch lands onto the old stone from its high-flight. It rolls, and rolls, and rolls along the floor…

And stops.

It’s caught under a boot.

Nathaniel Latchet in his ratty trenchcoat, just arrived from the inside of the ruined cloister with two Sable guard behind him, bends down and picks the artifact off the floor.

The entire battle freezes. Not in time—in anticipation. Every soul stares at the detective, waiting for what comes next.

He spools the chain around his fist once, staring into the face. “Huh“, he says, and there is a familiar wonder in his voice. In an instant, he’s seen and understood what he holds in his hand. What it’s capable of. How perfectly it fits him.

Alabastra pulls herself to her feet. “Natey…”, she says, and though her voice is laced with conciliation, her hand twitches toward her quiver. She’s ready for anything. And it strikes me that she may be thinking the same thing I’m thinking, though I imagine we’re both loathe to admit it—if he died, he might take it with him. “Think about what you’re doin’.”

Lyla Serrone, a beacon of magic, stares at the detective. “Latchet, darling, I hope our conduct towards you has not colored your perception on the right thing to do. We need you to use the watch, to help us put a stop to this storm.”

Latchet doesn’t meet either of their eyes. He just keeps staring at the watch face, transfixed by it. Utterly ensorcelled. He scratches his unkempt cheek, tilting his head this way and that.

And then he laughs, just once. I think he’s come to some decision. He says, lax and smug, “Y’know, it’s funny—the two of yous—you both think you’re heroes.” Alabastra’s shoulders square. Lyla hunches down, wings stretching further out. “Maybe in some ways you are. Not for me to say. But you know what the problem with you hero types is?” Finally, he looks up. “Never know when to cut your losses.”

And he clicks down the top of the watch.

It’s impossible to say if the others feel it. But deep in my heart, I know that something profound and immense has occurred. A massive shift in space and time itself, that leaves me breathless and wide-eyed. No time at all has passed, yet where there was Nathaniel Latchet, now there is not.

He’s simply gone.

We all stare at the place he was. The empty space he should be, where he and the watch no longer are. A single beat stretches just a hair too long.

Lyla says, “Where is he?!” She turns to me, and screams it again, “WHERE IS HE?! Where did he GO?!”

“I…” I wouldn’t have a single clue how to answer that.

The sorceress rockets through the air, and in a familiar motion, barrels straight towards me. I try to scramble away, but there’s no point. She pulls me off my feet by the collar of my shirt and lifts us into the air. Ten feet, twenty, thirty… The guard resume the fight in sudden chaos below us. Alabastra takes aim at the sorceress, but Lyla spins around mid-air as she flies up and up, using me like a shield.

I have only a moment to catch the fading green of Alabastra’s eyes, staring up at me. Before Lyla Serrone flies us through the hole in the cavern ceiling.

* * *

We sail upwards through the small waterfall-carved tunnel, before arriving at another level of cavern. We may have just left a church, but this is yet more sacred a place. The greenery on display here is cultivated in well-maintained gardens, crafted with gorgeous colored flowers and trees and hedges that line a half-paved rocky interior. Lamposts light the inside, placed along pathways that curve through the gravel and grass—a cavernous city park. Pillars of intricately carved marble stretch floor-to-ceiling, and at the side of the cavern, metal doors lead to maintenance closets and tunnels, up into the waterworks. From their directions, metal pipework snakes through the cave to the epicenter.

The center of not just this cave, but this city. This country. A churning whirlpool, like the eye of a hurricane, spins in a natural pool the size of a manor. It branches from its spinning edges in eight rivers that flow from it. Some turn to smaller pools, dug into by the metal waterworks, piped out into sewers or carried into deeper aqueducts for drinking. One turns to smaller streams, which fall into the rock naturally, including into the hole we just came from. And one leads into a wide river cutting the central third of this cavern, flowing out to an exit that is open to the air, falling into a much greater waterfall, where below it turns into the river Bassarin that splits the inner city.

Beyond the waterfall’s exit, the open mouth of the cave offers a clear view of the skyline of Nivannen, as its shining lights switch on for the night. And beyond it, the golden skies of sunset. It’s orange-hued rays don’t reach this far into the cavern, but it’s the least of my concerns, regardless. I’m almost out of time.

And we all just lost our only way to get more.

I’m thrown from the sorceress with a torrent of light that burns up my forearms. My world is spinning around and around as I’m sent through the dirt and grass of the garden. Around me, I hear screaming and running. There were people up here. I take a moment to look up and around and see men and women dressed in the garb of waterworks maintenance, and a few Firvus socialites. It seems they were blissfully unaware of the chaos just below their feet.

My eyes cast back to Lyla Serrone, standing furiously ahead of me, fists glowing with light. “Where is he? Where did Latchet take The Timekeeper?!” I don’t even have a chance to answer before she adds a screaming, “ANSWER ME!”

“I don’t know!”, I say. I’m not sure why I bother. I doubt she’ll even listen to the truth anymore. I crawl up to my feet, backing up just slow enough to not set her off, but fast enough to keep the distance as she keeps stalking forward. And then a furious indignation takes me. After all of this, to be cornered here, away from the three of them—it’s untenable. “Why does the watch even matter anymore? This  entire ordeal could be over if you would just admit that you’re wrong!”

She stops, and though her fury is boiling, she takes a moment to look at me, like she’s seeing me in a whole new light. And her voice is bitter and shaken when she says, “I should have never given you the benefit of the doubt. You have abused my kindness. My mercy. I should have known from the start. You truly were behind all of this. The serpent in our garden. The liar. The puppet master. And you tricked me, and doomed us all.” Her voice turns mournful. “I was a fool. But now, at least I will avenge the doom you have wrought.”

I take the moment while she’s raving to slam my last smoke bomb against the floor, in some desperate attempt to find cover. I pull myself around a park tree and hope she doesn’t find me.

Her voice booms against the rock walls of the heart of the city. “Foul monster. Be purged in the light of the Gods!” Her wings buffet, and I hear her take to the skies.

There’s no convincing her. I need to- to feed.

Dammit! I’m out of time. I need a conversation with myself, but she’ll kill me long before I get the chance. I just need a moment to myself. I need her distracted. Anything to stall her. Anything.

CAW.

Son of a fucking mother fucking—

A second set of wingbeats from the entrance to the cavern is barely audible over the screams of the crowd.

Lyla says, “A… bird…?”

The squawking of Paella the raven, which almost convinces me to simply walk into the light, has her attention. I take the opportunity to run, making for the closest maintenance closet. Behind me, I hear the snapping of branches, a ripping arcane sound like some terrible spell being conjured, and a heavy footfall.

“What in the hells is that?!”, she screams.

As I reach the door and throw myself inside, my stomach raging against me, there’s an unexpected colossal roar like a great beast, and the ground of the cavern itself shakes. What the fuck is happening out there?!

No. Don’t get distracted.

I put a barricading chair against the door and collapse against the inside wall. My fingers dig against the hair above my forehead, and I concentrate.

The thing inside… Fear… if it takes over, it’s sure to perish. A vampire against a sorceress of sunlight—it does not stand a chance. It needs what I know. I need what it can do. I can’t run again. I am horrified beyond words of what I might find inside myself, but I’m out of options, out of choices, and nearly out of chances. It’s time I turned and faced myself.

Like a hand shot into darkness, I think, dive through that hungry feeling, and dare myself to ask, “Is anyone in there?”

This is it. We've pulled out slingshot all the way back. Now let's see how it flies.

If you'd like to see how it ends early, consider the patreon. And thanks for reading.

Next update is our book one finale, (1-46) crystallize; on Wednesday, November 27th.

(1-44) blind worm’s sting

Content Warnings

Blatant allusions to conversion therapy
Religious trauma
Religious fundamentalism
Fascism
Fascist conspiracy theories
Threats of fascist violence
Fantasy racism
Bioessentialism
Misogyny / Internalized misogyny
The ever-present specter of queerphobic violence
Implied pluralphobia

Unlike the second floor, these sets of dorms are far more populated. A few clerics move back and forth down the hall, tending to busywork with crying people, and bringing trays of food into open doors. Radiant light magic shines in the ceiling above us, giving the hall a glow like day. It burns just a touch. It’s nothing debilitating or scarring; no worse than a hot shower, but all the same, I tuck further into my hood.

Alabastra walks with confidence, to not draw the attention of the non-faux priests. Despite this being a temple to Maiea, it seems this current revival isn’t based on her faith alone. Instead, these are priests of the entire Effigial pantheon, as an amulet of a wheel with eleven spokes, symbolizing the unity of the Dozen-Minus-One, swing from their necks.

We pass room after room of individuals sitting in beds, staring into corners, weeping, reading from The Tributines, or praying. One young boy rocks back and forth, holding his knees to his chest. A girl of like-mine pale, undead skin stares out the window at the raging storm beyond. A cleric comforts a peculiar-looking man, with round rat ears atop his head and a long naked tail trailing off the bed in a lazy twirl.

There are no guards here; these people are only trapped by implication, but this isn’t so explicitly a jail. A well-fortified sort of nunnery, perhaps, or even a hospital. The dwarven woman had called it a ‘care facility‘—but care is as susceptible to mortal scattering as any emotion. Twisted like prismatic light to shine a thousand ways, care is not unimpeachable. Not if it’s turned to hurt.

These people are scared. Not one is happy to be here, from what I can see.

We stop before a doorway at the sight of who we’ve come searching for. And beside her… not even Thassalia Demetrix looks pleased.

Tegan sits on a bed beside the actress, leaning in as she listens intently to the other lycanthrope. Tegan’s armor is gone—they must have taken it somewhere. She’s sitting there in her sleeveless top, belly poking above her breeches, and though she’s never quite as confident out of her armor as she seems in it, it hardly matters in this moment. Our knight is a protector now all the same, only for someone who until this second I was sure would not have wanted or deserved it.

Thassalia is rubbing her own shoulders, her blue hair messed and unkempt, and she wears a threadbare white robe. Without the stage lights or the makeup, what had been an ethereal sort of affect is laid bare—she’s gaunt and thin like a skeleton. Thassalia isn’t quite leaning into Tegan, but accepts the knight driving circles into her back. And her eyes are pitch black, and underneath her open-mouthed huffing there are rows of razor-blade shark teeth.

Neither seem to recognize us as anything more than priests out of the peripheries of their vision. We step into the room, closing the door behind us. The second Tegan looks up to get proper sight on her visitors.

Her shocked and thanks gasp signals that she recognizes us in an instant. She stands to full attention and launches into us. Her large arms squeeze us tight against the folds of her form, and she says, “Oh, thank fuck.”

“Hi, Stardust”, sighs Alabastra, with relief beyond words.

“I was so worried about you two”, she almost sobs. It’s odd to be included, both in the hug and in her gratitude, but I’m not out to complain. Not much, anyways. Though she is starting to crush my ribcage.

Alabastra pulls away, grabbing her lover’s forearms. “They didn’t hurt you, did they, Dusty?”

Tegan shakes her head. “Not physically, no. Though… being in a place like this again, it’s…” She looks far away for a moment, then steels herself. “If it weren’t so important, I’d be freaking out. Allie, they’re… it’s the same fucking shit. The ‘cure’, the bullshit, it’s all the same!” Despite her words, she is in fact starting to freak out.

I don’t blame her—my slow-beating heart is breaking for her, in fact. Having to sit through all of this again, the same process that hurt her as a child; I’d thought I couldn’t hate these Lupines more, but I’m realizing now I haven’t scratched the surface.

Still, it is an essential revelation. It seems clear now that this ‘cure’ of the Lupines was never about the afflictions, the urges, but about the supposed ‘curse’ of monstrous origins itself. Lycanthropy and vampirism, demon’s and devil’s and dragon’s blood, shapeshifting—I think they see these as the afflictions, not the urges or the forced transformations. I wonder if those tribulations even figure into the Lupine world view.

In the corner of the room, Thassalia has backed into a corner, holding her knees and eyeing us suspiciously. I hadn’t even fully processed that Tegan was comforting her until this moment—just yesterday this girl was trying to kill us. The day before she’d turned our knight. I’m the first to admit—I’ve always had forgiveness issues. I brand my grudge into her with a glower. And beside me, the rogue has a similar jumpy reaction.

Looking back at the girl, then to us again, Tegan says, “Woah, okay, everybody calm down. She’s a victim. Like us.”

Alabastra’s arms cross. “That doesn’t mean she isn’t dangerous. Seemed like a true believer to me last we saw her.”

“Allie. We’ve all been there, haven’t we?” She speaks with a paladin’s conviction. Tegan isn’t wrong, but neither is Alabastra. I don’t doubt Thassalia’s seen too much in this place, but I know better than most now that trauma only really begets more trauma. She has to want to change.

As for if she does… Thassalia’s lower jaw quivers. Her expression is a confused cross of anger and terror and pleading. I’m not sure she knows where her chips will fall. I know that means I can’t trust her.

But I can trust Tegan. If she thinks she can make the attempt, then that has to be enough. I look to our werewolf. “I believe you.”

Her shoulders relax. “Thanks, Moodie.” She looks back to the actress. “It’s okay. They’re not gonna judge you.”

Well I didn’t say that.

Grinding her jaw into dust, Alabastra still doesn’t look convinced, but doesn’t make a further fuss. She nods to her girlfriend. “Fine.” Then her eyes start to dart. “Wait. Where’s Faylie?!”

“Right here!”, a voice chirps from the corner.

We turn to see… nothing, but invisible arms wrap around us. Of course. I could concoct some reason to be annoyed, but all I can feel is a release. Finally I feel like I can breathe again. We’re all accounted for.

Thassalia says her first words since we arrived, “Was she here the whole time?!

“… Sorry”, says the unseen faun. “I kinda heard that whole thing, yeah.” ‘Whole thing‘? I have a feeling we just interrupted something far more profound than I was expecting, especially to have won Tegan over so quickly.

Alabastra sighs. “How ’bout you put us wise? The more we know the better.” Then she pinches her nose. “To start—what happened to our rendezvous, girls? You had us worried sick.”

Tegan pouts, “It was my fault. We got to the entrance and got distracted by the storm, and… a guard saw me.”

Still not having dropped her spell, Faylie concurs, “I cast this on us both, but this gollumpus—”

“I dropped it since they already spotted us and I wasn’t gonna be able to hide the sound anyways.” She grabs the back of her neck. “They saw the ears and, I guess, assumed I was here for healing. Or at least what they call healing. I just went along with it.”

“And I followed!”

“They brought me inside, took my things, then said I was free to introduce myself to the others.” Tegan gestures to the cowering actress on the bed. “And then I found her.”

We all stare for a moment at Thassalia Demetrix. She’d seemed so smug before at her little victory at the Sutolli Theatre. So ready to tear us apart in Medi Park. Now, it’s as if she’s exhausted her supply of confidence.

She leans forward. “They said I was cured—you all took that away”, she laments. Alabastra looks like she’s going to object, but stops herself when the blue-haired woman continues, “But it was a lie. They had all these words and mantras and prayers—and spells—but it wasn’t really a cure, it was…” She trails off.

It all sounds eerily familiar. Lyla wasn’t lying—they’ve been doing what I’d done to myself en masse.

I speak up, “Cure is the wrong word. It doesn’t excise the root cause. Merely staunches the bleeding—and all the while infects the wound with tetanus and poison.” Phantom pains of the past week crawl up my back. “Some remedies are worse than the disease.”

Tegan adds, “And that’s if you even accept that it is a disease.” She locks eyes with me. “And we don’t anymore.”

I shrink. That’s still an idea I’ve not quite internalized to my core. I’m getting there.

Thassalia folds up again. “They don’t give you the spell that makes the transformations go away until they’ve broken you down. Made you believe them when they say what’s inside of you is wicked. Then to make it last, they seal it with that gem you broke.”

“They didn’t have to use spells or gems at the priory”, says Tegan. “Guess they haven’t had a lot of time here—took shortcuts or something.”

The actress continues with a concerned look, “And they asked questions. Insisted that some shadowy force was doing this to us. Putting orders in our head. They say it so convincingly you start to believe them.”

Forsyth had mentioned they were looking for answers. Some shadowy other… is that possible? Did someone else create this storm above our heads? I can’t begin to imagine why, if that’s even true.

Alabastra chimes in, “Seems like you really turned a new leaf. What spurred that on?”

“I guess after everything, I didn’t see the point anymore. Lyla was ranting and raving incoherent and I… was reminded of an old poem I’d read, once.” And Thassalia recites from memory,

Seek not truth inside but words
Lest words be all thou knows.
There art more to stars and light
And Heavens, Hells, and Vaunder nights
And forests, mountains, birds in flight,
Than what thou sayeth goes.

Though I don’t think I’ll fully relinquish my suspicion for some time, I do find it difficult to hate a scholar of Stakestane. Dammit.

She continues, “After you destroyed that gem, it was like I was back at square one again. Once I’d calmed down it was almost a relief.” Sounds familiar.

Alabastra leans forward, catching onto a new line of questioning. “Seems like you know Lyla pretty well. What can you tell us about her? Any indications that she had ulterior motives?”

Thassalia shrugs. “Other than her insisting that someone had compelled us, somehow…? I’m not sure.” Her eyes dart. “Lyla’s a true follower of the Effigial, but I’m sure you know that by now. My family referred to women like her as iconic visions of traditional femininity—something I never thought I’d strive for, until I was caught with lycanthropy. She made subjugation seem like a path out of this curse.” She starts to rub at her own hands in self-comfort. “But she seemed like she cared. Really. Do you know how rare that is? To find someone that, when they speak, it’s like you’re the only person in the world?

“But looking back? She was paranoid. She taught me that spell I had cast on you.” She looks to Tegan. “She said it was supposed to show one’s true form. I was too afraid to ask why it looked like the storm at the time.” At our confused glances she says, “I know—the logic didn’t make sense to me, either. Once more, I apologize.”

Tegan waves a hand through the air. “I’m over it.” I sincerely wish I knew if that were true.

That is yet another point in Alabastra’s camp, however. It’s the first solid connection between Lyla and the plague. There’s… a level of contradictory logic at play here that I can’t quite follow. Lyla’s actions, and her beliefs—without some kind of throughline, it’s starting to like she operates at random. We’re still missing something.

Through the side of her mouth, Alabastra says, “Then this really is her show.” She looks to Tegan and I. “Well, if that isn’t what she’s really like, she wouldn’t show it to her congregation, would she? We should find her private quarters. Get a look at the real Lyla.”

With my back to still to her, I hear Thassalia explain, “She stays in the largest tent in the encampment on the other side of the cavern.” And in a smaller voice, “She took me there to ream me out after the speech.”

I look back to our unexpected ally. “Did she mention the watch?”

“… What watch?”

Alabastra confirms with a nod—Lyla seems to be keeping that hidden. Then it strikes me that she’s able to confirm at all. It seems whatever force was keeping Alabastra from reading the actress is gone. I say, “Don’t worry about it. Let’s go.”

We turn to leave.

Only Tegan does not follow. “I… can’t.”

“… Stardust?” Alabastra stares at her lover, curious and scared.

Tegan elaborates, “They’ll see me and know something’s wrong… and, even if you all disappear, they might notice I’m gone. I don’t wanna risk this any further.”

“We kinda already left a trail of guards—”

“But it’s not just that”, the knight, stripped of steel, makes a shield of her voice. “I can help more here. If things start to kick off, I mean. Maybe convince some more of these people to help. Find out where they’re keeping the rest of the gems.” She looks down, a surprisingly maudlin little smile on her face. “You three go be sneaky. I got this.”

Our knight, without her shining armor, still stands resolute, and though she doesn’t say it in so many words, makes an oath of protection. For not just us, but every afflicted in this ruin, bought into the lie of their own wickedness. She is determination manifest. And not a single part of me doubts she’ll stand before the coming pack of wolves and will not falter, nor stand alone.

The other two move to remake the hug circle once more, and before I have a chance to be self-conscious Alabastra pulls me into it as well. She mumbles into the crook of Tegan’s arm, “Don’t do anything stupid.”

The werewolf chuckles. “Says you.”

* * *

The rows of tents are tinted red and gold in the national colors of Anily. Flags drape from the folds of the camps, and torches flicker, burning their crackling fuel. Tables and benches of food, an archery range, carts full of supplies, and even a half-constructed trebuchet, for some ungodsly reason, mark this as a camp for war. In the distance, someone beats unnerving percussions into a drum, to stir the hearts of the men here—Lupine Partisans, who make crude jokes, or push one another, or stare cold and dead at each other, the distant ruin, or the storm above our heads. This small slice of nationalism drips with a machismo I’ve resolved to abandon forever, and I didn’t believe I’d feel so swiftly vindicated for that.

Thanks to Faylie, we’re now all cloaked in magic, and I’m endlessly thankful—these are the last people I’d want to see us. That aching need to disappear from sight is still ever-present, but in this case, I think I’d prefer instead to sear their sights from them, if I could.

Though, this spell will do nothing to hide us from Lyla, so we employ Alabastra’s usual stealthier tactics on top of the invisibility. It won’t matter that she can see through the spell, if we’re never in her sights at all.

We move closer and closer to the largest camp, the one Thassalia had assured us Lyla stays in. Beyond it, and the encampment in general, the exit up to Firvus Heights is close enough to make out in detail. Due to the immense likelihood that it is well-guarded, it would be a folly of an escape plan, but the option is technically there. Though there are potentially better ones—back the way we came most obviously. It’s too bad we can’t fly, or that Faylie’s teleportation takes so much out of her. Otherwise that open chasm up to the water portal heart of the city would suffice, too.

I believe I’m becoming shockingly accustomed to moving unseen. The protocol of keeping our arms wrapped so we don’t lose each other means there’s more room for clumsy error, but I’m practiced, now. Or perhaps that’s just the catastrophic consequences of failure speaking.

Finally, we reach the large tent. Its entrance is guarded by Sables. The black-armored guard of the heights eye the Lupine Partisans with suspicion. They are technically an extra-legal gang, after all. And despite the Sable’s loyalty to the Republic driving them to join such a force, for at least some of these guardsmen, they likely didn’t imagine that would mean working with a group as unsavory as the Partisans. Of course, their sideways glances mean nothing—they’re still here. If we had the opportunity to grow that divide, it may be of use, but for the time being, they’d turn their swords on us far before they would each other.

We skirt around the back of the tent, and an unseen hand lifts up the fabric; only a tiny amount, for viewing. A section of dirt is displaced in an Alabastra-sized indent, laid flat across the ground.

“We’re clear”, she whispers, and the bottom of the tent lifts higher.

Crawling underneath, we enter a surprisingly well-decorated tent. A rug is laid out across the dirt. A four-corner bed is recently made. A lamp lights the interior, powered by a generator churning its electromagic outside the tent in noisy, crackling arcana. And a writing desk is left recently abandoned, the chair still askew from someone having left it in a hurry.

The desk draws my eye—as it does the others, if the near-imperceptible footprints against the rug are any indication. Sitting on the intricately carved wood surface, next to stationary and a pen pot, a diary is left open, recently added to.

Lyla Serrone’s private thoughts are laid bare before us. I move to the book, finding it to be a rather recent journal, dating back not too far. Convenient, for us to start at the beginning. Feeling the other two beside me, I take the initiative, and flip to the first page with writing.

Galliust the 27th, 919 4M, Year of our Luminaries
‘What is the worth of a woman?’
Those are Highdeacon Glorycast’s words. On the day I left for this capital hewn of stone, for good. I was not sure of the meaning of his question at the time. ‘The worth of a woman’. Not man, which could have meant men or mankind, but women. Or, one woman. One in particular, or any one woman? I did not ask, as answering a question with a question is reserved for those with undeserving perspectives.
‘To serve her country’, I answered.
‘To serve her family’, he clarified. ‘But you serve your country, Delyla. You serve the world. All mankind. You are Blessed by our Effigial Luminaries. The Gods chose you and you alone to rise above your frailty. You are the exception. Worthy beyond your station.’
It was he that spoke to me my destiny, at a tender age. In the churchyard in Reverie, with my parents looking on, he gave me a baptism in pure purpose.
When he communed with the Gods, his voice boomed with the Dozen-Minus-One. I will never forget the way his eyes shone.
‘You will see monsters dwelling in the hearts of mortals. And they will thank you, when you burn out what they cannot see inside themselves. You will know in your soul that you have saved our nation of stone. And none will doubt that you were the catalyst of a new age.’
My purpose. My destiny. It is near at hand. I know it. It must be.

Then it seems our research was true—she’s truly destined. Prophesized. I flip the page. Her next entry isn’t for another month.

Septembrea the 20th, 919 4M, Years of our Luminaries
I love my country. I do. Which is why I cannot stand the ways in which its sicknesses manifest. In the enfeebling of our men. In our weakness at relinquishing our western holdings. In the decadence of this grand place I have come to live. It’s all the same sickness. The same source. I am deathly aware of all the places monsters might hide. In the sneering eyes of my husband’s Liberal, Conservative, and most especially Unionist colleagues. In the backrooms of the live-in’s estates, or down in the rat-strewn lower city. In the underburrows. In the cabarets. In the classrooms of the Lazuli Institute. They plot against us. Against me. The schemers. The vampires. All the undying cruelty of a lich, with all the greed of a dragon. They hunger, ever and always. They orchestrate. And worst of all, they have found a way to pass their sickness on to children. Little boys and girls, corrupted forever. It breaks my heart.
I remember my first trip to this city so clearly, years ago. On that venture to bring light to the ever-waning hopes of the City of Marble. How I was brought before those awful, haunted little ones, asked to try and heal their afflictions. That child that attacked me, just a boy, he was turned monstrous at the sight of my light. A valuable lesson—one must be careful, as the unloved do not always want to be saved. Surely that child, and the rest—they’re grown now. What horrors might they have unleashed upon our country since?
How strange, to know already the hand the dagger lies in.

I stare down at the words. My head feels like it’s spinning. It’s… she can’t mean…

My legs threaten to give out under me. I start to stumble back, only for Alabastra to catch me under the arm. “M…”, she whispers. “It’s alright. It’s okay.”

“Is it…?”, I wheeze. I believe I’m genuinely asking.

If I am interpreting this right, then… I think… I might be who she’s referring to…? That’s the logical conclusion, isn’t it—with how precisely she recognized me in Medi Park? How young would I have been? Why do I not remember that? Was it in one of the orphanages I’d been a resident of? If it didn’t make so much sense, I’d think it would make no sense at all.

A smaller set of hands holds my midsection. “Hey…”, Faylie whispers, “Let’s just let Allie read it for a bit. Calm you down.”

My eyes cast over the nothing where her voice comes from. Gods I wish I could see her right now. I close my eyes and let myself imagine Faylie there, rubbing my hand in comfort. I just… I don’t understand. Why would she concoct some grand theory on my complicity in this nonsense based on nothing more than one foul and violent meeting, over a decade ago? Are all of these Lupines truly so paranoid? It would almost make me think Alabastra is right, if I could then explain away how that would lead to them creating this storm above our heads. It just doesn’t track; but then, the idea that their worldview is somehow justified turns my stomach inside itself. I don’t think I want either of us to be correct anymore. I don’t want any of this to be happening anymore. The thought of this horrible person obsessing over me like this, it’s… I might throw up.

I never asked to be anyone’s fucking conspiracy!

For a while I just focus on my breathing, on Faylie by my side, until I’ve gathered myself enough to push the nausea out of my mind. It is at least a skill I’ve honed to a point in the last month.

Alabastra whispers, “Okay, uh… you’re gonna wanna read this.”

We move back to the desk, where she’s flipped the journal over a few entries, to a specific and damnable date.

Octobrea the 12th, 919 4M, Year of our Luminaries
Today the Acta reported on news from Caskia… they are giving their magics away freely, now. Flirting with disaster all over again. Some of my husband’s colleagues praised the action. Have they forgotten our history?
Myself and the ladies at our little get-togethers, we discussed it all through the night—the stories of how the Runeplague manifested. A great and terrible storm, in the heart of the Caskian’s most treasured sanctum. What could be more treasured to us than the heart of our city? The endless wellspring? Or that abandoned church underneath it? We came to the conclusion together—the monsters that caused the first plague, if they were to strike at
our city, that’s where they’d do it. It would be vampires, of course—they most scheming of the monsters. They’d call up the hidden forces, waiting to act on orders— the truth of their wickedness written in blood. This would be but the first phase, as they would then unleash the cataclysm upon us all.
Beric agreed. He can be a fool at times, I will admit. I’d thought his lower status and position would assist me when we married, but sometimes I feel I may have chosen poorly in him. He’s weak. He will not protect me when our enemies arrive.
I twist and turn each night, thinking about it. Over and over. I think I must take a visit soon. I cannot discount this feeling.

And the next entry is written on the very next page, in an excited and messy hand.

Octobrea the 13th, 919 4M, Year of our Luminaries
I was right!
And it is horrible. Yet satisfying, to be so vindicated. I stare up at a storm. How long has it been brewing, I wonder?
Beric tells me there is terrible news from the lower and inner city. Several congruent reports of monster turnings. It’s all exactly as I thought. Interesting that it occurs in the night—perhaps leaving them to scheme in the day, a consequence of the duplicitous nature of monsters.
I will stop it. This is the culmination of everything I was fated for. My destiny, I understand it now. Monsters in the hearts of men. They will not poison our land again. We will root them out. Burn out the wickedness. Cure those who can be cured.
And find the orchestraters. They are sneaky, these vampires. We must be careful in kind. I will put up the barriers against mind-reading magics, for myself, and those I can afford to trust. My gifts will ensure our victory.
This is everything I ever feared. But our Luminaries chose me because they knew I could stand against it. I will not falter.

I feel as if I may bite straight through my own jaw. She found this place, knew this storm would brew—from what? Her assumptions? The very night it happened, and the next morning, it seems she was already completely convinced and aware of what was occurring. How is that even possible?

Voice beside mine, Alabastra says, “Shit… I was right.”

What?! “No you’re not! I was right. Though I would prefer I wasn’t. She located this place, and—”

“Moodie. Read between the lines. Alright, why the fuck would any of this be happening if she wasn’t pulling the strings? She thinks there’s some, fucking, biological truth to being a ‘monster? ‘Monster‘ is just a word we made up! We used to call goblins ‘monsters’! Fiendlings and beastfolk and deep elves… it isn’t a real category!” She’s getting worked up, I can tell without even seeing her face. “It doesn’t make sense! The plague never, ever worked like how she’s saying. She just used her fuckin’… God-Blessed powers or whatever to create this whole fucking thing! It’s just smoke and mirrors! Has to be!”

Sighing in her direction, I say, “Well, why would she have created this ‘healing facility’ if she was the antecedent of this mess? Why would she write this diary? I hate that she was correct about so much—”

“A little too correct, hmm? It doesn’t strike you the least bit suspicious that she was right about everything? Down to the location? The people it would affect? You?! It’s almost like she wrote it after the fact!”

“And planted it here for someone to find? For what? Allie, that’s absurd.”

Faylie speaks up, “Well… maybe the truth’s somewhere in the middle?”

Alabastra sighs, “Bug, she either created this, or she’s trying to stop it.” She picks up the book, waving it around invisibly. “You know I ain’t one for binary choices, but we can’t both be right!”

“Right about what?”, says a voice from the front of the tent.

We turn to see that three figures have entered while we were mid-argument. The two Sables from outside, flanking a familiar woman of blonde curls, dressed now in a long-sleeved and elegant robe, decorated in ornate colors of golds and greens and blues, with holy symbols in abstract designs across the surface. Lyla Serrone stares at us through our invisibility, intent and furious.

“… Mother fucker“, says Alabastra.

* * *

Back in the temple, we’re seated at a long dining table in a hall in the northeast section of the building, opposite the dorms where our fourth still waits. Above us, the moss and vines creep down, lit by the blue storm and a generator-powered procession of lightbulbs that set loosely in a wire and the vanishing rays of setting sunlight that still peer through the cracks in the cave wall. A dozen or so chairs are pushed against the table, brought here recently. The furniture isn’t rotted or collapsing—it must have been brought down recently. The table is set with candles, currently being lit by a hard-faced priest of the Effigial pantheon. No meals or cutlery are before us; though it is nearing supper time, we’re not exactly honored guests.

Alabastra, Faylie, and I are sat with space between. Unfortunately, they’re wise enough to separate us. At the head of the table, Lyla Serrone sits prim and proper, hands folded neatly over her lap. And behind us, ringing the table in as many chairs as there are men, Sable Guard stand with spears and shields at the ready.

They’ve taken our things somewhere, stashed them in some side room. We’re unarmed and at their mercy.

Our leader speaks first. “So… I guess I’ll speak for all of us when I ask—why are we not dead?”

Lyla’s eyes roll. “The thieves and conspirators who have been doggedly chasing me would deserve less than a quick death…”, she trails off. “But. I have begun to reconsider whether you are truly as opposed as I’d thought. After all, one of your own was one that I was so convinced would be a driving force, yet you were lost as a lamb.” She stares at me.

Voice like a frozen lake, Alabastra is even and level and freezing. “You’re saying you’d wanna work with us?”

“You could be here to topple us, ensure your plans reach their next stage—that’s what we’re going to find out. I’d love to see what your goals truly are—see if your purpose could align with ours.” Her shoulders shift. “Because if we can cooperate, it is to our mutual misfortune, I am sure, that it will be necessary. You are tenacious. You’re skilled, and you’ve escaped me twice now. And what’s more, you are in a position to answer for us a question that may be the key to our success.”

“And that would be…?”

The Blessed of the Gods bites her cheek. “You held the watch for some time. You know more about it than anyone else in the city, as far as we are aware. At least, anyone in the city still living. So of all possible persons, you would be the only ones who might know”—she leans forward, and there is a pleading desperation in her voice—”Why isn’t it working?!”

I can’t help but balk. “You will… need to elaborate”, I say.

Lyla Serrone’s upper lip curls. “The watch. I’ve tried over and over since yesterday to use it, to no avail.” Her eyes dart. “Did you… do something to it? To make it unwieldable by anyone else?”

I catch Alabastra’s eye, trying to gain any indication of how honest I should be. Though we’re heavily monitored by the guard, I can pick up at least one thing from her verdant glare. Trust. She’ll follow my lead on this. Careful and deliberate, I explain, “Not to my knowledge, no. What were you trying to do with it?”

It is bizarre to be parlaying like this. Some part of me thought that we might just storm in here, and she’s be some awaiting figure on a throne, and the three of them would defeat her in some grand battle. Naivete, perhaps. Or hopefulness. This is more complex than I was ever comfortable with this venture getting.

Serrone taps on the table, nails clicking against the varnished wood in a four-tone beat like a horse’s gallop. “What else? To stop this madness. We were going to use the watch to look back in time, learn who created this storm, and how, and find out how to banish it.”

Faylie asks, “Can it even do that?”

“We believe so—”, and she interrupts herself, “Ah. We never did get your names, did we?”

“Polli.”

“Scillia”, says Alabastra.

They all look to me. “… Muhnsker”, I say with a shrug.

Lyla gives a curious glance to me. “Hmm. Rather effeminate, aren’t you? Vampires…” I shrink against her words, and when she’s had her fill of judging me she continues, “We believe it is possible, yes. It is a vitally powerful artifact. Passed through the ages, it must have seen countless crises like this. That it ended up in your hands of all places is proof of no less than our divine mandate. It has been clear since the tower that you are an even more crucial part of this than I’d believed.”

Perhaps it’s a selfish ask, but I’d hardly imagined we’d get the chance to speak like this. So now that it’s here, and what’s more, that we have some tiny amount of leverage, I can’t let the opportunity pass. “What do you know about me? When did we meet?” I need to hear it from her lips—confirm it.

She stares, knowing she holds a critical key of myself in her hands. And it’s a far-too familiar feeling. I am exceedingly tired of being at the end of anyone’s strings. “Upon one of my first visits to this city, where I first met many of the men who would go on to found the Lupine Party, one amongst their number brought me to an orphanage, where a number of children with awful dispositions were being held. Dhampiric children. Cursed from birth. Wandering between a half-dead state, growing ever hungrier, becoming mad from the need to control us like cattle.” Though she’s accusing me of such heinous beliefs, her face is conciliatory. She pities me. I have half a mind to tell her it won’t win her any favors. “You were one of them. I, foolishly in hindsight, attempted to heal you of what ailed you—the curse in your veins. And for the effort, you attacked me.”

The Gods-Blessed woman pulls aside the collar of her robe, exposing a short, healed scar over her clavicle, jagged like a wild cut.

Then she continues, “Since yesterday, I’ve given some thought to your condition—your lucidity. I’ve realized that perhaps I was mistaken in believing you the mastermind. You’re little more than a feral beast. Of course it comes out at night, to claw at the world. It’s just what you types are like, isn’t it?”

These are unhinged allegations. Alabastra’s been right often enough that I cannot discount that she may be right—there isn’t a chance I can believe her on words alone. “All of this from meeting me once as a child? I apologize if I harmed you, but I don’t understand—why would your assumption—”

“I do not assume!”, she interrupts.

Silence hangs over the room like cold winter creeping up glass.

Then she smooths her robe out. “You wouldn’t understand. I am touched by the Gods themselves. I do not create idle theories. My word is edict. My thoughts are fact, plucked from Runo’s Garden of Knowledge. The Dawnlord’s light shines on every dark corner I peer into. Lunara’s brilliant moon is the truth banishing all hidden lies, that I alone am granted divine insight into. I apologize if my Luminary fundament is difficult to embrace, especially for a vampire, and a heretic, and a… fae…, but it does not make it not so.”

The three of us share a bewildered glance. I can’t possibly know what Alabastra and Faylie and thinking, but if it matches a fraction of their stressed and pulled stares, than we’re all coming to a similar conclusion. The way she blew up at us—nobody lying gets that angry when discussing their ideals. I can confirm it to myself now, and without Alabastra’s Insight, to boot; she believes every word of what she’s saying. She’s dangerously committed to her unhinged beliefs. And… hateful. Spiteful in that hate. Aggrieved beyond measure. I’m nauseous at how familiar it is.

She continues, “But to answer your question—half-blood vampires are ticking timebombs. Ever waiting for the day they might yet coalesce into full vampirism. And once that happens, scheming is in your blood.”

My veins turn to ice. “What?” That… couldn’t possibly be true?

Lyla tsk-tsks. “You poor thing. You truly do not understand what’s been done to you, do you?” She leans forward. “You have no soul. You are a hungry animal—a thing of violence. I am sure you have seen it before. You’ve hurt the people who loved you”—my mother’s eyes flash before mine—”You’ve been cruel without knowing why”—Lainey Sedgwick pleads with her face to not let her leave—”You are a walking stain upon this world. Cursed. Destined to destroy.

“It is the curse of all of your kind. You grow obsessive”—hatred crystallizing in unbridled jealousy at their love—”Jealous”—desperate for what they have—”And begin to despise us for what you cannot feel. It’s why you crave our blood. The pathways to our hearts. Our warmth. Our love—”

Can it!”, yells Alabastra. “That’s not fucking true.”

As we all glance back at Alabastra, her scarf has jostled loose, exposing the dual-wound on her neck. Lyla gives her a rueful headshake. “Ah, and as it ever was. The foolish woman falls for the undead monster. He’ll never love you, darling—he can’t. He’s empty inside.”

If it didn’t hurt so much I’d almost find it morbidly funny how incorrect she’s read the situation.

Alabastra seems to agree. She’s laughing in her face. “What the fuck would you know about love?”

“More than most. This place was built on love. It’s our foundational principle. Love—for the unbreakable human spirit. For the unlovable.” She says it with so much sentimentality, it’s hard to believe she doesn’t believe it. I’m more convinced than ever than I’m correct; but she doesn’t need to be lying to be wrong.

And… I am doing my very best to continue to consider her wrong. To not let her words sink in too deep. I look to the others for comfort, and it’s truly the only thing that saves me from falling down the chasm carved of her claims.

Becoming more and more incensed, Alabastra leans forward, hands on the table. “And what about that dwarven girl, huh? Savina Matricia? Was it love when you kidnapped her? Traumatized her?”

The sorceress wrinkles her nose. “We found that girl wandering the streets, lost and confused. We fed her, clothed her, and removed the sickness of her soul. If you’re trying at some sympathy ploy it is entirely wasted—my only regret when it comes to that poor child is that we had to send her back to that sewer with her harlot mother at all!”

“You fucking—” Alabastra starts to stand. She doesn’t make it three inches out of her seat before every guard in the room moves to attention at once, a dozen spears pointed in her direction. She freezes, and slowly settles back into her chair.

I plead at her with my eyes. We can’t afford to stretch our hospitality like that much further; best we keep the peace until we’re less outmatched. I can only hope Alabastra can see that past her own justifiable fury.

When the tension has laxed enough, I turn to the socialite. “And Nathaniel Latchet? Is he truly so vital to your plan that you needed to imprison him twice-over?”

Lyla rolls her wrist, bracing against the man’s name as if it brings a chill. “The measures with the detective were necessary thrice-fold—for one, he represented a security risk. Thanks to our, in hindsight misguided, attempts to outsource our search for the artifact, the information of its existence and potential importance would have been loose in the world so long as he walked free. Secondly—we thought he might be useful. If he’d gotten on board, he might have rooted out the saboteurs from the generally-afflicted, in the patients we took. And of course—the gem in his spine provided an interesting potential emergency option for solving our problem, should all else have failed.”

The revenant gem Latchet mentioned, that would explode upon his death. “You thought to use him like a bomb? Would that even have an effect?”

For someone who has seemed so confident in her every answer, here she offers only a humble shrug. “It would not hurt to try.”

Well… it would hurt exactly one person, I’m certain.

Alabastra speaks up again, still ticked-off, “‘Root out the saboteurs’? How do you even know they’re out there? You can say you’re Heavens-sent, sure, but down here on Vaunder we need proof to believe things. At least… y’know, we should.”

Serrone scoffs, “Straight from the horse’s mouth. The afflicted we’ve treated here admitted, when we asked, that they had been manipulated.”

“You mean, the people you have in those dorms? What does your process look like, exactly?”

One hand in the other, she explains, eerily serene, “It’s simple, really. We associate the urges, or any behavior deemed too in-line with the patients specific monstrous attributes, with physical or mental pain. A conditioning response, not unlike training a dog. Then we break down the mental barriers that brought them to such sickness in the first place—correcting their delusions and enabling them for a life of rehabilitation. Finally, we cast a transmutation to ensure they cannot physically transform, anchor that spell with a sealing gem, and send them home, where they are expected to continue their studies in The Tributines to ensure they aren’t relapsing.”

We all stare at her, horrified.

Alabastra says, “You’re… that’s heinous. You might as well lobotomize them while you’re fuckin’ at it!”

“It’s only been a month. We haven’t had to employ such measures yet, but—”

The rogue slams her fist into the table, met once again with the guard encroaching toward her. She’s seething now, grinding her teeth.

Faylie speaks up before the sorceress can make any rash decries in response, “Why not just cast the spell first if you can? The rest of it seems so… unnecessary!”

“To ensure the mind is mentally ready to receive such instruction, of course! Otherwise, the treatment wouldn’t stick!”

I’m starting to feel far away from myself. Nothing about this conversation feels right. Operating the machine of my body from afar, I force myself to say, “And at what point in this process do they admit to having been manipulated?”

“When we get to the questioning, after the conditioning has begun—”

Alabastra interrupts, “Well, then of course they ‘confessed’, you fucking tortured them! I woulda too, if you’d done that to me!”

She stares daggers at the rogue. “Confessed… what?”

“Ah, Gods, you are twisted in the fucking head.”

Her patience is wearing thing. “You have quite the mouth on you, young lady!” I’m not sure she realizes the revealing irony that that was her response to being accused of torture.

The rogue continues, “And that’s another thing! Why the fuck would you help the Lupines, anyways? They want nothing more than to turn women into docile, domestic slaves. If they get everything they want, Delyla, how do you think that ends for you?”

Lyla is still infuriatingly calm. “You can’t fight the tides, darling. Isn’t it better to not have to struggle all of the time? I know my life would change very little under a new regime.”

“That’s it? You just wash your hands of it? Everyone else can get fucked, because at least you get to live in a big house and tell people what to do and get your praises sung for bein’ divine and holy?” And breathily Alabastra adds, “Go fuck yourself…”

For a brief moment, Lyla Serrone’s eyes shift. Some imperceptible recognition of a truth she can’t possibly contend with. I don’t know if the others notice, but I’d know it well, now—she’s reached the hard limits of her worldview. Touched the outer edge of the mental prison she’s trapped herself within. Were she wielding The Timekeeper, she’d be treated to a migraine for the insult. But this isn’t a stasis of time-magic make—just the casual cruelty of a woman who’s exchanged her own capacity to change, for power.

She’s going to start lashing out before she’ll ever look inward. And once she starts looking for ways to pull Alabastra apart, she may just stumble into a whole other avenue of hatred to attack us with. Best we seize our opportunity now, before we lose it; we’ve gotten everything we can out of her.

Before she can respond to Alabastra I slam a hand to the table. The whole room looks to me. “I’ve heard enough!”, I say with ersatz venom. And I meet Lyla Serrone’s eyes. “We’ll assist. Take us to the watch.”

A smile curls up her face.

* * *

We are marched up to the top of the priory. A turret tower stands at the northeastern-most corner, the closest the building comes to the storm. As we ascend up the steps, spiraling around the inside of a rounded stairwell, I’m feeling less and less confident in innumerable directions—in the fledgling dregs of a plan I’m starting to concoct. In the likelihood we even live through this. And in the literal structural integrity of these steps. They creak and bend under our weight, and the rickety railing does nothing to ease my nerves.

The stairs open into a hallway, that stretches into the outcropped tower, clinging to the edge of the building like a mosquito. Bricks and tilework are torn from the turret, looking half-constructed, like it might fall away at any moment. Yet there’s a strange sense of stasis about it. Like that moment might never come. I’m reminded of the pristine condition of the basement of Tinker Tack Antiques and Oddities.

And beyond the tower, in the windows and in the holes left in the walls and roof, the storm rages beyond, a cyan tornado of pure arcana that threatens constant violence on the building we’re all standing within. It doesn’t move in the false sky of this cavern, twinkling with arcryst like stars. It doesn’t touch the ground. It doesn’t bend or writhe or threaten to grow or shrink; it just twists upon itself, raging in a too-perfect spin.

The sound of wind grows and whistles through the cracks in the temple, and our hair is buffeted, whipped around by the storm of magic. But beyond, in the tower, in that stasis, it is calm. And sitting on a rotting writing desk, the familiar brass surface of The Timekeeper lays flat against the sodden wood.

It calls to me. Not in a metaphysical or metaphorical way. I can feel the entity inside of it reaching out across the divide. Pulling at me. Even after throwing it away, it wants its ambitionless, listless champion of never-changing back.

I look to Lyla Serrone. “Who has tried to wield it?”

She’s ahead of me, with Alabastra and Faylie to my sides, and several Sables behind and in front of us. They’re watching. Whatever we do here, we’ll need to do it precisely.

Lyla says, “Myself. And… Arthur, once. Neither of us could successfully utilize its magic in any way that mattered. It was as if there was a block, or a… a wall.”

Alabastra says, mostly to herself, “Forsyth wanted it too?”

The Gods-Blessed raises a brow. “You’re aware of who Arthur is, are you?”

“Well, he’s anglin’ for council speaker, ain’t he? I keep up with current events.” She shrugs, having calmed down enough to deliver in an even affect once more.

Staring up at Alabastra a moment too long, Lyla says, “You’re… awfully tall, aren’t you…?”

I should head that off. I step forward. “I’ll do it. I’ll use it to discover who created the storm, and how.”

“You will?”, she asks, genuine curiosity in her voice.

Past her, the watch’s call grows louder and louder. Drawing me in like gravity. “It wants its wielder back. I’ll reclaim it. And I’ll use it like you say.”

Lyla Serrone could refuse, of course. But she brought us to this point for precisely this reason. I wonder if she believed we’d truly agree, or was hoping we wouldn’t. But she nods, and steps aside.

A hand grabs mine as I start to move. Faylie’s looking up at me, that starry look she gives her girlfriend on occasion, pleading with me without words.

And beside her, Alabastra’s brows have sunk into her eyeline, looking between me, the watch, and Lyla. She says in a tiny voice, “M…”

I look between the two. “I know what I’m doing”, I say, empty of emotion. With just my eyes, I try and communicate every last drop of trust I have back into them, shape myself into a mirror of every piece of support they’ve given me. It has to be enough; I need them to believe me.

Then I turn, and march toward the tower. With every step that weight of the artifact that held so tight a grip around me grows, rocks added to my shoulders until I am Atlas, holding the world. I pass into the threshold of the turret. There’s a slight sense of breathlessness, like the air here is too sharp, too cold, devoid of life. Stagnant as still water, with none of the ecosystem underneath its surface. Dead.

The watch is exactly as I remember it. How would it not be? Its single long hand is still stuck at 12, and the glass scatters the storm outside across its own interior. If I had joined with Lyla Serrone yesterday, perhaps I would have been standing here now, under very different circumstances.

For a moment I can only stare at it. I desperately wish I could say that I feel no desire to claim it again. That in the short time I’ve been separated from it I’ve already grown past my craving for that dulling palliation, that easing of the need or even want to grow. That self-imposed denial.

But a larger part of me than I feared still longs for it. Is still horrified, and wants nothing more than the immediate gratification of having those horrors abated, damn the long-term cost. Damn the future. Damn myself. It would be so easy, to throw away my dual promises to Alabastra and hide again.

Some horribly weak part of me desperately seeks control. To bewitch my hand and take it. To reach out and take it. To forget everything. And take it.

My hand hovers towards the watch.

We're so very close now. Thank you for reading. ❤

Next update is (1-45) magnum opus; on Friday, November 22nd.

(1-43) strychnine

Content Warnings

The looming threat of fascism
Drugging / needles
Fantasy racism
Misogyny

“You know I’m right.”

“You cannot always be. Nobody’s record is 100-percent.”

“Then fittin’ I’m a nobody!”

“That’s not a real rebuttal…”

“Fine—why’s it so unbelievable?”

“You are joking? There isn’t a modicum of proof.”

Alabastra turns to face me, hands on her hips. “Lupines lie. That’s proof enough.” She’s been trying to talk me around the whole trip back.

I cross my arms. “It’s a conspiracy theory based on nothing more than your preconceptions—however accurate those summations might be. The fact of the matter is that it’s entirely possible Lyla Serrone was telling some semblance of the truth.” I step closer, so we’re walking side-by-side down the bridge. “Plus, if your criteria for if a politician is implicit in manufacturing a crisis whole-cloth, for some nebulously nefarious purpose, is whether or not they lie—you may as well impute the entire Common Assembly!”

She nudges me in the shoulder as she picks up her feet. “Alright already, Wordy Wanda. But this is different. They don’t lie like Lupines lie—Lupines plot. They scheme.”

“You realize you sound exactly like Serrone, right?”

Her feet plant into the planks. “You did not just say that.”

My eyes roll. Despite her exaggeration, I can tell she’s not angry so much as shocked. She desperately needs the wakeup call that her conspiracies risk blinding her. I would know. I won’t let her fall down that same path. “I’m not going to coddle you from hard truths, Allie. You wanted my skepticism? Here it is.”

Alabastra stares a moment, dumbfounded. And then she laughs. “Gods”, she scoffs, “I didn’t even consider that you with confidence was gonna be a forrr…“, and she trails off as we round a corner, looking out into the next section of the bridge. There, stuck into the wooden railing, the rogue’s dagger glints under the blue light, and the breaking dredges of frozen cave water drift past us, melting into consensus once more.

And there is no sight of Faylie or Tegan.

“I… I thought we were gonna be the late ones…”, says Alabastra with a troubled quivering. She walks forward, slow, examining our surroundings, before pulling her dagger free.

Her own panic is not helping my own, rising at the thought of our other two in danger. “They… they couldn’t have gotten lost?”

“It’s a one-way path—they wouldn’t have strayed far.”

Sudden vertigo swings me into the railing, and my shaking hand pulls at my jowls. “I… we didn’t miss them because we were caught up talking, did we?”

She shakes her head. In a consolatory sigh, her worry subsumes. “No, Moodie. Don’t think like that.” And she starts to pace. “If we had the wrong way, then it’s pretty much a straight shot to the ruins from here. We’ll find ’em on the way—maybe they got there and decided to let us catch up!”

“Are you sure?”

For a moment, she looks like she’s going to say something, but stops herself. “Well, no. But they’re tough—they can take care of themselves, alright? So let’s go find ’em.” She darts her head, and follows her own motion down the path. And over her shoulder adds, “And maybe when we get there, we prove me right!”

* * *

Fuck…“, says Alabastra.

We stand on the stone precipice of an expansive cavern, a quarter-mile of rock and water, arcryst rising in large carriage-sized spires. Along the left edge of the chamber, a bumpy wall of twisting and grinding stone sits above a pale-blue pool, and streams of setting sunlight spill through breaks in the cliffside. Moss and vines and other bits of greenery creep along the floors, crawling their way from the banks of streams cutting through the rock like a delta. Larger kinds of plant-life, too, dot the interior—trees bending and twisting around themselves, wild bushes and even grass mixing with the moss. It’s practically a forest down here. The streams converge into the river we emerge from, and draw back up to a singular source, falling from above. A rushing torrent of endless springing water bursts from the ceiling in a downpour, so endless and clear that it can only be a path up to the heart of the city itself—waterfalling from the portal to the plane of endless lakes and oceans, spilling into our world in an accidental miracle.

Small bridges and guard rails and paths carve over the streams and through the dirt and rock, tiny trails making this place seem more like an underground orchard, all leading back to the nexus.

Standing like an old guardian in the center of the chamber, a subterranean building, looking like it was once constructed to be no different from the architecture above the earth, now blanketed in green moss. Its beige and brown bricks crumble away from itself in slow collapse. Roofs of teal ceramic are fallen through with vine-wreathed holes, its many windows shattered or stained. It is an expansive premises—multiple wings, multiple buildings, like the campus of a small schoolground. Its towers are octagonal and defiant against the decay, and layered tiers build upon its steeples over archways of modest make.

It looks almost exactly like the illusion the dwarven girl in Stilton crafted for us. We’ve arrived.

The ruined temple is dotted with mortal movement, black-armored Sable Guard marching to-and-fro, and what even looks like a few Partisans in the mix. A fair handful of individuals wearing priestly attire, too, inundate the church as if it were in its heyday. Idiosyncratic reminders of the chapel’s current state… or perhaps hopefuls looking to raise it back to prominence? And a few other figures bearing the signs of none of these groups, too, mill about the space. Just regular people, though they never move unattended.

The opposite end from where the sunlight streams, overtop the flattest section of the cavern, layers and layers of temporary structures, almost like a war camp, sit in red and gold linens. The encampment is lit in glowing torchlight, soaked with Sables, and stands before the only other feasible exit to this cavern; according to our map, that pathway leads up to an eventual exit in a grand park in Firvus Heights.

And all this would be strange enough, were it not for the storm above our heads.

Raging like a hateful cyclone, thunderous blue magic whips around and around in a churning tornado of arcane violence, cut through with ribbons of gold and black. The sound of it encompasses the entire cavern, like wind through sea cliffs. It sends our hair diagonal, buffets the encampments, twists and turns on itself like a dancing fire. It situates between the chapel and the falling water, hanging in the air without source or touching anything physical. When the water spray strays close to the cyclone, it mists and evaporates instantly, creating a cloud of fog over the cavern.

I find it difficult to look at for too long, and not just in the traditional sense. There’s a sense of overwhelming unease just gazing upon it, and I’m even starting to develop a headache. The storm has a weight to it—a mental intensity, demanding cognizance, stripping away the outer layer of the mind itself.

In every description I’ve ever read of the worst storms of the Runeplague, what sits before us matches precisely. A magical and psychic disaster—and in its horrible destructive glory, all I can do is stare. It paints the world in the teal blue of its spell-sickness, and I am terrified… and awed.

Having pulled ourselves out of the cavern and maneuvered carefully away from the watching guard, we stand on an alcove overlooking this space, and Alabastra paces madly, pulling at her hair, having just uttered her lamentation.

Looking back and forth between her and the storm, I offer, “It’s… not impossible that you’re still correct? They could have created this?” Her unbridled dread has me capitulating; the one time I may very well be right, and it’s the time it would least suit us. Pessimism paying off doesn’t feel half as rewarding as it does when it fails, as it turns out.

She runs her hands down her neck, and growls, “That’s not the point, Moods.” Her hands ball in rapid succession and back to flat again as she tries to find a sense of calm. “I came here thinkin’ we were handlin’ a few dozen assholes drummin’ up a lie—somethin’ we might catch ’em on, tear it all down. Or trick ’em somehow. Worst case scenario we put arrows in ’em all…” There’s a pause as she meets my eye, and points behind her at the raging subterranean storm. “I don’t know what the fuck to do about that!”

I cast my gaze down to the temple, teeming with authoritarian intent. “Well. They might.”

“Might?! Moodie, you really still think they’re trying to stop this? Fuck, I’m freakin’ out because I’m more convinced than ever that I’m right, just in a way I can’t fix. They must’ve created this shit, or… or they’re channeling it, at least. I mean, that storm looks just like the shit Tegan said Thassalia did—they must be driving the cart!”

“Allie.” I cross my arms. “What would the point of that be?”

Hands thrown in the air annoyance, she exclaims, “The point?! Moodie, to torment people, that’s the point. To… to blame this on you, make people afraid of you…”

I knit my brows. “That would be highly counter-intuitive. They’re spiteful and foolish, yes, but they’re the ones afraid of us. They don’t need to manufacture a crisis—they think they’re already in one.” I glance back at the storm. “And it’s not entirely out of the realm of possibility that they’re right.”

“They’re not“, she huffs, “I mean, whaddaya suggest? We just… walk in and offer to help these hateful fucks? I ain’t workin’ with a fascist.”

“Don’t put words in my mouth, Allie—of course I’m not suggesting that. All I’m saying is…” I reach through my bag, and pull out the cloth mask we’d handed out on the way here. “Let’s find out what the Lupines know before we consider how to topple them. One problem at a time.” In several wraps around my head, the cloth obscures my face, trailing down in a black tail across my clavicle. “And find our wayward partners along the way.”

And I let myself savor the moment, that for once, I walk ahead of her, determined and leading the charge.

* * *

Perhaps it’s a sign of how far I’ve fallen that it doesn’t even strike me as odd when the rogue tells me to take my shoes off. “Less noise—less tracks.” She gestures to the bottom of her boot as she slips it away, the mud caking it from our trek across the cavern to the exterior wall of the ruin.

With a sigh, I acquiesce, tucking my boots my into my pack and hoping the barefoot leg of our excursion is mercifully short.

With the aid of her keen sense of timing and a series of bushes and rocks, we’ve managed to evade the guard so far. Save, of course, for the one currently slumbering below our feet, knocked out with one of our last syringes of Subduant. “Will anyone find him?”, I gesture down to the man.

“Nah. Well. Maybe.” She looks decidedly unsure. “Let’s, uh… let’s pick up the pace just to be safe.” And with that, she turns and begins climbing up the side of the building.

The old brick at least makes for a comparatively easy climb, but my lack of exercise is once more catching up to me. Alabastra climbs through a tower window on the second floor, disappearing past the un-paned sill. After a moment, her head ducks back over the edge, and she’s offering a hand down to me. I take it without a second thought, and she swings me up through the threshold.

We find ourselves in small reading nook, a discarded library of sodden and left-behind books in mostly-empty shelves that line the octagon walls. Alabastra looks left and right, taking in the lack of movement. “Okay. One step at a time.” And she stalks forward.

It isn’t long before the tower converges with a hallway, leading a short distance into a balcony that rings the interior of one of the building’s several large halls. From our position above the hall, it seems to be the nave of this section, rotten pews bent and cracked, a few broken by fallen bricks. Windows of green-stained glass twist out and in like shattered smiles. Below us, I hear movement, and conversation. As close as we can get without giving the game away, we creep to the railing to get a better look, and listen.

Below us, several men in a circle converse, and most of them are familiar. Short blond hair prim and proper, the Lupine Arthur Forsyth adjusts a suit tie, as several Sable Guard flank his sides. Sitting on a pew near him, his party collaborator Beric Serrone watches on, weathered skin crinkling under his sneer. And Forsyth drills a stare into his employee—Vail the monster slayer, who grabs at his arm sheepishly, hat pulled over his eyes. My heart starts to beat to an almost human level. Part of me is surprised they’re even here, but it does lend credence to Alabastra’s claim that the Lupine Party is not only involved, but orchestrating this. Damn.

“What do you mean, you ‘didn’t find it‘?”, Forsyth growls at the fiendling, air quotes to accentuate his annoyance.

Vail rolls his neck. “I mean it like it sounds. The vampire was… elusive, sir.” He’s… lying to him? For his pride? Or for something else?

I look to Alabastra like she might know the answer. She shrugs, and whispers, “I think I mighta put the fear of the Gods in ‘im.” Clearly she’s pleased. My eyes roll.

Forsyth bites at his employee, “Well, then what bright idea sparked in your horned skull to come back here and make that my problem?” I’d still been under the influence of the watch when I met this man last, and even then, I could tell he was contemptible. But now that I can see him with completely clear eyes? I think he might be even worse than Lyla.

With shifting eyes unbecoming a warrior, Vail shrinks down. “I… don’t think bringing it back here would’ve gone well, if the testimonies I gathered—”

Arthur puts an indignant index finger to the slayer’s sternum. “You let me worry about the logistics. It’s my job to make the calls—it is your job to do what I tell you!” Then he backs up, massaging his forehead. “Or at least, it was…”

“Mr. Forsyth—”

“Do NOT interrupt me!”, he spits. He holds out a hand, and from it a glowing rune of swirling purple arcana in floating sigils twists widdershins in his hand. “Vail… your position has been terminated. OSTIUM.” The mageocrat relinquishes his spell, and behind the fiendling, an arcane doorway opens. A swirling circular portal in the air, giving view behind it to somewhere in the outer city—North Grennard, maybe.

Vail looks like he’s about to fall to his knees. “Please, Mr. Forsyth, without this job I’m—”

Forsyth tsks. “Perhaps you should have thought of that before you looked askance at my daughter.” He turns to the guard. “Remove him. He is barred from the Black Gates. Should he set foot in the heights or get within a mile of either of my daughters again—consider him a highly dangerous criminal, and deal with him appropriately.”

The guardsmen march forward, hook Vail under each arm, and drag him through the portal. With a flick of Forsyth’s wrist, it closes behind them.

Alabastra and I share a wide-eyed look. That is, at the very least, one less problem.

The younger councilor turns to the older. “And there we have the common failing of the devilkin. My fault, for hiring him”, Forsyth says to Beric. He dusts his hands, then grips the top of the rotted pew seat in anger.

Beric squares his shoulders, making an attempt to fashion authority out of his doddering self. “The vampire is still on the loose, then. Could it be the very same Lyla believes has orchestrated this madness?”

Forsyth rolls his neck. “If she’s right? Then undoubtedly.” That was a particularly dodgy answer… “And what of our returned guest?”, he asks.

“In lieu of anywhere else to put him, he’s situated in the dorms with the, ah, others. On the second floor, of course. The room with the question mark painted on it, if you wanted to speak with him. He doesn’t seem to be plotting any further ‘left hooks‘, as it were.” A ‘returned guest’ of the Serrone’s. Hm.

“Good. At least one thing has gone right.” Then the blond man stares at the geriatric. “You know, I’m becoming increasingly skeptical of this plan of your wife’s. Half a dozen now successfully converted, and not one could give us an answer on how to stop this.”

They’re trying to discover the etiology of this curse? Or, at least the storm raging outside this temple? I give a hard glance to Alabastra, conveying assurance. She bites her cheek, and brushes a decidedly plussed hand in front of my face.

Arthur Forsyth continues, “Perhaps it’s time we started looking for other solutions…?”

“Well, with the artifact finally in our possession she’s now quite convinced this is our best course of action—”

“And that matters? Blessed or no, she’s still your wife, Beric. If this plan continues to fail, we will have to move forward with more drastic measures. In that event, we will need to decide what’s to be done about these monsters. When that happens, tell her how it’s going to be.”

Beric Serrone clenches his jaw. He mumbles something under his breath that I don’t catch from the second story, but it clearly sets Forsyth off further.

Forsyth scoffs at his colleague, “How utterly pathetic you are, Beric. A scared old man.”

“I had a knife held to my throat, Arthur! And I think she was going to let me die!”

“Well, who’s fault is that?” His colleague huffs in smug contempt. “What a shame. All that power, wasted on some frail from the backstones. And on you. Can’t even control your own woman. Show her who’s in charge, Serrone! Be a man, for the Gods’ sakes!”

I’m decided—he’s much worse than Lyla.

The blond man interrupts himself with a new thought. “Ah, we’ve spent too long yammering.” He pulls out a pocketwatch, a normal, non-time-bending pocketwatch, from inside his coat. “We’re going to be late to the council meeting. It wouldn’t do to falter on appearances at a time like this.”

“Are we going to make an announcement to the public?”, Serrone asks.

“No. Not yet. That little speech of Lyla’s revealed more than enough. We’ll give this plan one more day, and then discuss next steps.” He outstretches his hand, and casts the same gate spell he had before, opening a portal into Firvus Heights with a twist of his fingers. And he pats Beric on the back. “There is time yet to turn this to opportunity.”

Alabastra looks to me, returning the same knowing look, likewise convinced of her theory. I roll my eyes.

And below us, the two councilors disappear beyond the glowing veil.

* * *

“Interesting that he said ‘converted‘, no?”, I say, as I slip on the white clerical robe that Alabastra was so insistent that we change into.

Still pulling hers over her head, she concurs, “Not ‘cured‘. Just stacks up with the rest of what he said—they’re not all on the same page.”

As we stand in a laundry room we stumbled upon on way to what is by our best guess the dorms, I can only hope these robes aren’t soiled in any way that would mark them untenable as a disguise. My arm juts through the sleeves. “Which lends credence to my theory. If this were an organized conspiracy, they’d be more in-line.”

“He also said they wanted to benefit. That’s a point to me.” She pulls the golden hood of the robe over her head. It’s not a perfect disguise by any means, but it’s better than getting spotted in our more obvious thief-ware.

“Of course they want to benefit. That doesn’t mean they’re responsible.” I finish with my own robe. It’s strangely heavy, like I’m wearing a blanket. Likely the fault of the embroidery.

She pats the sides of her legs, frustrated. “Why are you defending them?”

And now I’m worried she thinks I’m backsliding. “It’s… not about them.” I’m not sure how to phrase ‘it’s about you‘ without sounding like I’m blaming her. I just can’t see her fall down this path, tearing her mind up with paranoia, fitting everything through the narrow needle-eye of hatred. Even if, in this case, the hatred is deserved. Even if she has every justifiable reason to be paranoid. For the life she leads—the person she is. And the ways that personhood would be forged into a weapon against her.

Against… me, too, and in more ways than one soon enough.

Ah, damn, this is exactly what I didn’t want. Spiral later.

Alabastra opens the door, folding her hands into the sleeves in a clerical manner. “Let’s keep movin’—don’t want nobody walkin’ in on us changin’. Especially over him.” And she gestures to the knocked-out guard that’s been laying at our feet this entire time.

“That… would be for the best, yes.” We’ve gone through practically all of the Subduant now. We might actually almost be out. I suppose I am counting on this plan of Alabastra’s—to try to talk it out with Fear—to work. Because we are very rapidly running out of back-up plans.

We keep moving, down the halls of the subterranean priory, following Alabastra’s pre-researched knowledge of the building’s layout. It isn’t long before we pass a guard heading the opposite direction down the hallway of moss-eaten brick. He marches in aimless determination, keeping himself a watchful sentinel for intruders.

He passes we intruders without a second glance. Sometimes a break in routine is so terrifying it blinds people to oddity. And sometimes it’s likely better to outfit one’s watchmen with helmets that don’t obscure the periphery vision. The best and brightest of Firvus Heights, utterly lost in a building that isn’t also a status symbol.

After firmly passing into the next building through a hall that hangs over a courtyard, avoiding the hole fallen through the floor, we see lines of doors—rotted wood with mail slots built in. A couple are open to the dormitories beyond. One hosts decrepit furniture gathering mold in every corner. The other has newer furnishings, half-built and pulled in recently and yet to be set up properly. They’re remodeling?

A closed door next to us has a red question mark crudely painted over the paneling. Alabastra looks over the door, steps over the guard she’s just knocked out, and says over her shoulder, “What’re the odds it’s not him?”

“Whichever option would more annoying is likely what we’ve landed on.”

She raps her knuckles against the door. A familiar voice yells beyond it, “Fuck off already!”

Alabastra looks back to me. “I’m gonna take you gambling someday. Just to see what happens.” She slides open the mail slot.

On the other side of the door, sitting a wooden chair and twiddling his thumbs, the detective Nathaniel Latchet stares back, looking somehow more disheveled than last we saw him. He has a few bruises on him that he didn’t before, as well. I wonder if they’re Vail’s doing, or the Lupines’. Or even his own?

He stands, marching towards us, and whatever indignant tirade he was about to unleash dies at the rising dawn of recognition. “Alabastra Camin…”

“We gotta stop meeting like this, Natey.” She leans against the door, inspecting her nails. “Guess the ‘bug out’ plan didn’t go too well?” I didn’t realize she could get more smug, yet here she is.

The detective snarls, crossing his arms in resentment. “They stopped me at the train station. Fuckin’ rail cops.” Bizarre to hear a former police officer complain about cops. Authority’s only an issue when he’s on the receiving end of the violence, it seems. “For the record, I didn’t sell ya out to none of these yahoos. Kidnap me twice? No more answers.” He starts to tap his foot, chewing the side of his mouth.

Alabastra turns to me, nodding. Perhaps I’m a hypocrite for it, but Gods have I grown to appreciate her Insight. She says to the disgruntled man, “You did sell us out to a monster hunter, though. Bad form.”

He shifts, crouching down to get a better view through the slot in the door, and meets my eyes. The cold glare of his eyes tells me everything I need to know—he’s figured me out. Seen in me a threat. Slower than before, he drawls, “Was I wrong to?”

I shirk from his sight.

“Yes”, bites Alabastra. She puts a hand on my shoulder. As best as I can with my eyes, I indicate that we move on from this. No point in arguing my personhood to someone who barely sees anyone that isn’t him as people. She sighs, and says, “Why do they keep trying to capture you?” No trying about it.

“Beats me.” He shrugs. “Won’t matter soon—you gonna let me outta here or what?”

Alabastra looks to me. If I didn’t know better I’d say for direction. Hmm. “Answer a few questions for us first”, I say, not entirely sure if I’m in the right to assume.

Nathaniel scoffs. “Why? I don’t know nothin’ from nothin’.” Ugh. This is sickening. I’m the only needlessly belligerent contrarian I need in my life.

Which at least means I know how to handle his type. I make a show of looking behind him, and click my tongue, head shaking. “You’re rooming with Pictus Morel, you know.” And I gesture to a vague clump of growing plant mass on the wall, flowering vines and mold, pointing out the fungi in the mix. He looks behind him, confused. “The Lupines probably don’t even realize. I doubt any of them are botanists, after all. But hour after hour, you have been breathing in the spores. It won’t be long before it starts to burn your lungs. Constrict your throat. You’ll start to run a fever.

“You will begin to wonder—how long have you been in there, really? Did you hallucinate us? Were your hands always so heavy? And by tomorrow morning you’ll be left gasping for air and choking on your own vomit, frothing at the mouth as a half-dead animal. It’s a nasty way to go.”

His eyes go wide. As do Alabastra’s, in fact. “You’re… that’s bullshit”, he says, but his voice is shaking. “You fuckin’ weaselly lyin’ monster.”

My jaw clenches. I don’t give him the satisfaction of letting that sting. “It hardly matters to me if you believe me or not. I just couldn’t help but notice.” And I stare.

For a moment I worry he won’t countenance it. But he cracks, slamming a panicked hand against the door. “F-fine! You’ll let me outta here if I talk?” Alabastra nods. He sighs, “Whaddaya wanna know?”

Unseen from his view, Alabastra slips a hand behind me, patting me across the lower back. That’s-ah-hmm. A welcome gesture. She says to the unkempt private eye, “Y’seen anything in there? Like, maybe, a certain partner or two of mine?”

Latchet seems to find that funny. “Ah, I see. Now that makes more sense!” He’s waving a finger about. “You’re here for your little pettin’ zoo!”

Alabastra snarls. “Gods, you fuckin’ pig”, she mutters under her breath. “Did you see them?”

Now he’s the self-satisfied one. “Did indeed. They boarded up the window back there, but I can still take a looksee through the cracks”—he gestures behind him—”And I saw ’em comin’. Or, Tegan at least. She got dragged in by some styx coppers—and with some new ears on her. She probably got put downstairs with the other animals.”

I would very much like to make him eat his words. But that would require opening his makeshift cell. I wait for the nod from Alabastra to confirm he’s telling the truth, and when she issues it I say, “Let’s go, then.”

“Let’s.” She turns to move.

“H-hey!”, shouts Nathaniel, “You forgot the door!”

Without looking back, she says, “You’d just slow us down. Safer in there. We’ll come back for you when it’s over.”

“What about the mushrooms?!”, he pleads.

I catch his eye. “Your respiratory system can tolerate another hour, at least. Just don’t breathe too hard.”

There’s a panic in his gaze. A terror wrought by my words that completely shatters his miserable self-delusions. And a pride wells inside of me. A little mote of victory over his own myopia, like I’m running laps around his tiny solipsism, and—

Oh.

I get it now.

With Alabastra leading the way, we depart from his rambling pleas for assistance. She looks down at me, smiling like a madwoman. “Does he really have an hour?”, she asks in a whisper.

“Of course. Pictus Morel is completely benign.” I give her a small smirk. “Not that he needs to know that.”

The stage is set, the players are getting made up. And a few loose ends are tied.

And it seems our duo are in some amount of (thankfully healthy this time) disagreement over their antagonists' aims. We'll see how that resolves.

Thank you for reading. ❤

Next update is (1-44) blind worm's sting; on Sunday, November 17th.

(1-42) rosemary

Content Warnings

Blood / Blood-drinking
Some more, uh, erotic undertones
(Brief) Fear of drowning
Intense gender dysphoria
Intense internalized transmisogyny

Not a warning necessarily, but a friendly tip that I, uh. Wouldn’t read this one in public.

She tastes like vanilla.

I’m lightheaded and dizzy and flying as Alabastra’s blood flows between my lips, dances across my tongue. She’s divine. Every sense is on fire; I’m a thing made of nerves, and satisfaction bewitches every inch. I moan for the saccharine ichor, mewling against the crook of her neck, and had I any senses beyond need I might feel shameful for it. My chest feels full to bursting, and Gods the taste of her is unreal. The more I take in, the more complex she becomes. Like an endlessly refracting prism, each new facet of the sweet and rich flavor of her makes my mind feel like it’s unfurling, for her—a flower in bloom for pollination.

I swirl the sweet and wonderful nectar across every corner of my mouth, and lap at the dual-stuck wound as if it were sap from the tree of life. I flatten further across her skin, practically melting into her, and my tongue goes nearly numb from need and want.

And on top of it all, I am filled with resolve. An unstoppable drive. Desperate for more and more. To keep falling deeper and deeper so that I might have just one minute more of thisbliss…

There is a tapping on my shoulder, and I smile. She enjoys this too? Gods what I wouldn’t give for this to last forever—

A hand physically pries me away from her neck, ripping me away like a leech, and I’m left gasping. Tegan stares down at me, briefly concerned. Before I have time to panic she says, “Hey! Moodie, you’re good.”

R-right. Gods, I almost lost myself again. I… I shake my head. No. No more spiraling. I asked for their help for a reason. I look back to Alabastra. Two parallel imprints of my fangs shine in fast-healing red, and I fight furiously with myself to not feel guilty. “You’re—”

Alabastra smiles. “I’m fine! Moodie, I’m fine.” She stands, performing a little jazz hand gesture. “See?”

I wipe a droplet of blood from the side of my mouth. The bizarre truth orbits the edge of my mind. I truly drank from Alabastra Camin. And what’s more, nothing horrible happened. The world still spins. Already the hungry fire at my core starts to diminish. I’m feeling more alert, too. Aware. In a curious gesture I tap at the edge of one fang.

Somehow something so simple as a guardian worked. I let loose a single incredulous laugh, and look back at the knight, who so dutifully protected her lover. Protected us both, really. She nods, giving a single thumbs up. It was truly that simple.

Part of me feels a fool for not trying this sooner. Part of me is furious that no one let me know it might be okay. And part of me is still dumbly swimming through the elation drinking from Alabastra gave me. I’ve never been an addict to anything but self-hatred, but I’ve never tasted anything like her. Not even Lainey, though it’s hard to say if it was better necessarily. Though comparing the two is, ah, perhaps a foolish endeavor, likely to lead to less proper thought.

Alabastra says, “Hoo. That was a kick!” She blinks rapidly a few times, shaking her head. “Could go again!”

I stare at her. “I simply must assume you are not serious.” Alabastra leans on her hip, and looks just a touch woozy. I admonish, “Drink some water.”

Her hand brushes through the air. “Fine, fine. I’ll sober up.” She searches for her canteen.

Faylie bounds forward. “Ooo, okay, me next!” She’s positively elated. All this time my greatest fears are now manifest, and she’s treating it like an amusement park. This is supposed to be a melancholic occasion, and her revelry robs me of my sulking. I’m not entirely saddened to see it gone, but it doesn’t exactly feel appropriate.

“This isn’t a joyful ordeal, Faylie…”, I say, trying to bite back the edge.

“Really? Because you sure looked like you were having fun!”

I turn my flushing face away. “Sh-shut up.” My hand waves forward in a sit down motion.

The faun laughs, somewhat maniacally, to herself, and shuffles around to sit in the spot Alabastra had been. She’s rocking back and forth, gripping her hooves with both hands in excitement.

To Tegan, I say, “Make sure you remove me earlier than last time—Faylie is significantly smaller, and I should be taking a proportionate amount.”

Tegan nods. “You got it.” She’s glancing around, bouncing on her heels. Her wolven ears are folded in, and she’s biting the corners of her mouth in. I’m glad someone is as fretful as the moment requires, at least.

Looking back at the faun, her head is tilted all the way into a 90-degree angle, and she’s clapping her hands together over and over.

With a roll to my eyes, I lean in. The fangs I have hated all my life explore the side of her neck, happening upon the place of greatest blood-draw, and dive inside.

Once more my head swims with pleasure. She’s different from Alabastra; like the sweetest citrus. The faun’s claret delight paints the inside of my mouth in a flood of flowing nectar, sticking inside and turning viscous at the edge. Her light and mirthful heartbeat flutters up through her veins, and brushes against my tongue. My lips curl around the puncture wounds in delight—she has me positively giddy. I even feel a little laugh flit from me between swallows. The sugary taste is a quick punch of pleasure. There’s almost a current to her, too. Like a live wire inside of her, she’s absolutely electric.

And like all the greatest delights, it’s over too soon.

Tegan pulls me away, leaving me panting against the faun’s side. I run a hand through my hair and meet her brown eyes, warm and curious as usual, but also now wide and bewildered, or at least the one not covered by her hair is.

“Woah!”, she says.

I square my shoulders, attempting to put on a sense of decorum once more, despite the rising clouds of glee attempting to seize a laugh from me. “How do you feel?”, I ask. My spine sinks just a touch. “It didn’t hurt, did it?”

She sucks her teeth. “No—”, then she interrupts herself, “Well, I mean, kinda? But, y’know, just the fangs, a lil’. But not that much! It was just like a sst.” Faylie accentuates with a tapping motion. “And then it was fine! And after that it was just kinda weird? But, like, a good weird! Just sort of numb and floaty and… kinda nice, actually.”

Her rambling has me briefly concerned I took more than was intended, but she looks healthy as she did before. Perhaps it is more of an experiential high than one of too-potent blood loss. The numbness she describes is a strange detail. Due to its tendency to be a sore subject for me I’ve done actually very little research on the precise biological intricacies of vampires, but I think I remember something roughly to that effect. A slight paralytic effect of sorts while feeding—almost an opiate. If this were not a source of contention I may even be curious to experiment.

A dangerous thought to have, but I find I hardly even care.

My glance casts to the last of the trio. Tegan fiddles with her hands in concentric rubbing circles, huffing and puffing, tail hairs on end. She looks anywhere but my eyes.

I stand to my feet, arms crossed. “Tegan. You don’t have to do this if you’re not comfortable.” The last thing I’d ever want is to force this upon any of them.

Oblivious to how obvious she is, Tegan looks aghast at my suggestion. “Uh”, she states. Then, mouth still hung open, she squeezes her eyes closed and retreats inside herself. Searching the forest of her mind, she emerges with a few still-unsure blinks, but says, “No. No, I-I wanna.”

Having recovered herself with a long drink of water, and now handing her canteen off to Faylie, Alabastra says, “Dusty, you sure? You know you don’t gotta.”

“I know.” She looks back to me, and rubs her bicep. “But I want to. Help. You.” And a shy little smile strikes her.

Were I constructed of the land itself, I’d swear something of ice had just melted within me. I nod. “Okay.” And I gesture to the mat.

Slow and jittering, she walks to the blanket and lowers herself before me. She’s close enough now that, with my senses so heightened, I can hear her heart under that shell of armor—a flowing bloody river—a tuned machine of flesh under a case of metal. I can take the most from her of all, should she permit.

She catches me in her stare when I start to lean in, and blinks in panic, backing away. “W-Wait!” She waves her hands, palming her forehead. “Just— maybe, uh. Count me down first? Before you do it?”

“O…kay?” Still-glistening fangs of mine meet the air, and I deliberate, “Three… Tw—”

“Nope! Nope. That’s worse.” Her head shakes even harder and she grabs the side of her face. Who knew that someone so accustomed to having her blood spilt was squeamish about it being drawn. It’s almost… endearing. She looks to her side, up at Alabastra. “Okay, uh, someone just, like get me talking or something? And then do it while I’m distracted.”

Alabastra and I share a glance. She shrugs and says, “Y’know, hun, I think you were Vatrizia’s type!”

“Wait, what?!”

I plunge my fangs into her neck.

She is an ocean. Vast and endless and surrounding on all horizons. Not one of saltwater and churning waves, but of heat and walls and pulsing, hugging viscera, that I could drown within. Again the taste of her is so entirely different. She’s hearty and savory—the umami of a comforting warm meal against the chill of winter. The bricks of a great wall around a rose garden heart. Metal into flesh, turned hard and brittle from callusing work, but soft and light and vulnerable like peeled away skin. Her essence envelops me, and in the succulent solace of her I feel safe. Purposed. Satiated.

Were I to drink her down to the last drop I’d think I could finally feel full. And I let myself fall through that feeling, deeper and deeper and deeper. But at last a hand pulls at my shoulder, and I gasp as I am wrenched away.

“Hey”, says Alabastra, holding me either side. “You’re alright.”

She’s looking at me with such care, and it takes me a moment from the euphoric high of the experience to recognize that there’s an inherent strangeness to her empathy. As if I didn’t just drink her and her girlfriends’ blood. As if that’s some regular occurrence to have happened.

Despite the evil creeping under my skin, she’s acting as if it’s normal. Like a heavy fog, it chokes the guilt out. She has me countenancing that it could just… be normal. And it feels like such a mundane and extraordinary revelation all at once. All this time, it could have been normal. Why didn’t I ever think of this before? Why did no one tell me that all I needed was someone to watch over me?

It feels too profound. Too heavy. And shameful, unceasing tears start to well in my eyes. From the ecstasy of care, or the agony of perception, I’m not sure I want to even know. It’s all too much, and I’m too vulnerable and I’ve never felt so safe. I collapse against Alabastra and Tegan both, and feel Faylie join at our sides.

And for a while we just stay like that. A wet mess of blood and sweat and tears and spit, shared and sharing and breathing. I am a mitigated and caged danger, and I have finally failed to hurt someone. Little pinpricks under the skin, and nothing more. They didn’t run away. They never had to—and I don’t even think they would.

Most miraculously of all, that hunger, that void, that unending nightmare—it’s dulled. Not entirely gone, but very nearly so. After starving for so long, any amount of relief is a blessing. I can feel the undeath in me lessening its grip around my throat, though not quite gone. But bearable.

“Is…”, I force through a clenching throat, “Is anyone hurt?”

They all pull away, shaking their heads and issuing their dissents.

“I… I don’t… know…” Know where I’m going with this. Know how you’re okay with this. Know how I’ll ever repay you. Know where I’d be without you. I can’t say half of what I mean. Physically. None of it will come out.

“It’s okay”, Alabastra says. The little fang marks dotting all of their necks would have been a brutal reminder any other day, and to be honest I’m still not comfortable with it. The thought that I’ve marred them is nearly intolerable. Alabastra seems to follow my eyeline, as she pulls her scarf further up her neck. “For the record, I’m not ashamed of this, and you shouldn’t be either. Just—y’know. What we do in the privacy of our creepy snake cave is our business.”

Endlessly ridiculous. Like the sun, we all orbit around her, standing as she does. Faylie and Tegan follow suit on hiding their bitemarks, raising their collars as far as they’ll go. If I was so foolish to believe this would be a regular occurrence, I’d feel guilty for damning their fashion choices to high-necked options, if nothing else. But obviously this will not be a regular occurrence… of course…

“Think that helped?”, Alabastra asks.

I give her a nod. “More than I thought it would.”

“Good!” She dusts her hands, giving Tegan a moment to steady herself from her own blood-draw, and says, “Then we best keep goin’.”

* * *

“You do intend on returning that map, right?”, I call ahead to our leader as we trudge through more seemingly ceaseless tunnels.

“But of course!”, she says, still holding it out ahead of her. “Those book gnomes mean business.”

I groan. How quickly I’m reminded how foolish I am for caring about someone so endlessly ridiculous. “Would you stop with the book gnomes thing, already?”

She turns, wiggling a few fingers in my direction. “But if I don’t pay them their respects, how else will I appease their dArk pOwErs?!”

My eyes roll, and I certainly do not crack a smile.

A short while of walking later, and the cave opens up to a snaking chamber filled with water and light. An underground river flows perpendicular to the mouth of the tunnel we’ve been trekking. Shining blue crystals hang from the ceiling, reflecting across the water as if a deep underground sky. The navy lights of the gemstones in the ceiling pulse with a low and raw magic—arcryst, sunk into the sharp marble and stone like blood into dirt.

The river runs dozens of feet across, but this place is not without the steps or hands of mankind. A long wooden bridge spans the length of the cavern, overtop the river in rotting sodden steps. It turns in harsh 90-degrees along the natural bends of the underground stream. And for good reason—the river is surprisingly deep, sinking down almost taller than it is wide.

Weight drops through my core. I was sincerely hoping this would remain a dry venture. “How am I getting across?”, I ask. Not just for my inability to swim, nor my reluctance to sully my new wardrobe, which should probably hold less pull in my mind than it currently does, but that there are stories of vampires unable to withstand flowing bodies of water. I am not feeling confident enough to chance this.

The other three look to one another, shrugging. Tegan says, “I could throw you?”

I stare.

Faylie laughs. “I got this!” She steps forward, holding her hands out, deep breaths in a zen-finding moment. She produces a single card that depicts an angel standing over a pond pouring water from one cup into another. “GLACIO“, she chants, and the tiny angel that emanates forth empties his cups into the river, and where the pale blue magic hits the water, it freezes into a pathway of instant ice. The mage claps, delighted.

The walkway of frozen water halts the streaming river in a dam. The icy section is about the width of a road, but it does not seem safe in the slightest. It looks thin enough that I’m not confident Tegan will make it across without issue, and to top it off, already water spills over the path to turn it even more slippery.

I drone, “Ah. Expedient—I’ll break my neck on that long before I drown.”

“You don’t get to complain if you can’t think of something better, Moodie!”

“Please don’t dispossess me of my cynicism. It’s all I have left.” I sigh and dig my hands into my pockets.

Alabastra steps forward, tendering a leg upon the frozen path. “Watch what I do.” She taps her forehead. “Think penguin.” And then she holds her arms out slightly to her side, leans forward, and begins taking tiny steps down the length of the frozen-over river, inches at a time.

I call out, “You look ridiculous!”

“So do penguins!” She stops a few feet down, and says, “Alright, c’mon. If you fall you should be between two of us so we can catch ya!”

At least in my state of self-imposed misery I still had the foresight to wear boots. Arms out like Alabastra showed, I tap my foot against the ice. It’s more solid than I expected, at least. One foot and then the other, I step onto the path.

And of course I slip immediately.

Two large arms hook under mine to catch me. “Gotcha!”, says Tegan. She levers me back to me feet.

“Th-thanks”, I say, trying to hide my embarrassment at my instant failure. Concentrating, I do my damndest to follow Alabastra’s lead, mimicking her posture and movements. And though the precarity keeps me on-edge, it seems to be working. Five-feet down, then ten, then I’m already halfway there. Behind me, Tegan’s rustling armor shuffles like wind chimes in a storm with the tiny movements required, but thankfully she doesn’t seem to be falling through the ice, at least.

And before I know it, I’ve arrived at the wood bridge. Alabastra springs into motion, vaulting over the side of the railing, then turns and sticks out a hand to me. I get a touch over-eager to reach for it, sliding forward, but her hand grips my forearm and lifts me up to solid ground.

Climbing overtop in a clumsy scramble I say, “And with that, we have at least exceeded my expectations of failing to cross a river. Well done.”

Alabastra crosses her arms. “I’m starting to think whining is just how you show appreciation.”

“We’re not all counter-intuitive.”

“Yes we are.” She brushes her hands against her pant legs. Once Tegan and Faylie have joined us on the less-than stable bridge, she looks down either end of the bridge. “Next we’re goin’… Hmm.” Her hand goes to her chin, as she looks to the left and right.

I sink my shoulders. “You don’t know what direction we’re going next.”

She holds up one finger. Out of her pack she produces the map once more, turning it this way and that. Her lips purse. And she readies her eloquent denial against the implication that we’re hopelessly lost. “… Fuck.”

Allie.” I push myself into her side to get a look at the map. There’s an indication of this river, but where exactly we’ve found it is… anyone’s guess. Gods dammit. Why didn’t we let Tegan lead the way?

The rogue issues a ‘calm down‘ gesture. “Okay! Okay. Nobody panic—”

“Oh fuck we’re actually really lost aren’t we”, Tegan panics.

“Hun. I got this.” Alabastra spins a dagger around her hand, and plunges the blade several inches into the wooden railing. She points at the handle. “We’ll split up, walk—I dunno, fifteen minutes down either direction, see if we don’t spot a landmark or somethin’ that tells us whether we’re headin’ the right way. Then we turn around and meet back here. Easy.”

That feels like it could go wrong in innumerable ways. I say, “We only have the one map. Won’t the other half find themselves yet more lost?”

Faylie twirls another card between her fingers. “VERTO“, she casts, and outstretches her hands as an illusory copy of the map manifests in her hands, its magenta lines carved into a canvas of floating space. “Ta-da!”

Alabastra says, “Quick thinkin’!” Then she looks to Tegan. “You and Bug go east—Moods and I west?”

The knights nods, less anxious than she had been. “Just don’t do anything stupid, okay?”

“Wouldn’t dream of it.”

* * *

We don’t have to walk too far before we happen upon a landmark of some kind. The river before us dips over a waterfalling edge, over which the wooden bridge we stand upon come to an end, stuck out just over the drop in a viewing platform of sorts, support beams battered by the rapids.

Alabastra looks down at the map, twisting and folding it. “Hmm”, she says, “Think I got an idea where we are, but I wanna check over the edge to be sure. Wait here a sec?”

I look past her, over the viewing platform to the dip below. There’s a small space of a rocky beach, and the drop isn’t so steep, but even still, were she anyone else I’d worry over her safety. I still do, but for different reasons. “Very well”, I say.

Like a buccaneer, she holds the map between her teeth, and maneuvers over the edge, shimmying down the side of the falls and visibly shivering when the cold water hits her waist. She wades through the river to the beach, and begins looking around, referencing the map, and then disappears around a cavern corner.

Left alone atop the edge of the walkway, for the first time all day I have a moment to myself to think. With the thieves’ blood in my system, my mind feels clear; far more than it has in weeks.

In the dim blue light of this cavern, I have nowhere left to run from the now two questions that stalk me in the dark.

Who am I?

And am I alone?

The first feels too large. I’ve been running from it far longer. Or, perhaps, known I was running from it longer, at the very least. There’s too much history to untangle, too many ways I’ve knotted it up so it didn’t stretch so long across my mind.

I’ve had less than an afternoon to contend with the second. Nothing could have prepared me for what Alabastra revealed earlier today. Assuming she’s right… and she never can be wrong, can she…

This Fear—that dwells in the depths of me. The vampire hunting The Reds, the monster that tore the Cozzos apart; the idea that the hungry thing within was never a thing at all, but a person—it still feels absurd. I couldn’t pretend to understand how these situations are supposed to work, but I can’t imagine they’re usually so adversarial. Volatile. Yet another way I’m worse than everyone else, then.

I’m horrified if it is true, and confused if it isn’t. I can’t imagine how I’d figure that out.

But already today I’ve seen that the solutions to my problems are typically far simpler than I’d have thought.

So I may as well try the most obvious path first. I close my eyes.

Hello? Is there… anyone else in here?

Perhaps… Fear? It’s… well, I am somewhat between monikers at the moment, but— it’s me. Are you there?

I… this is foolish, isn’t it.

My head shakes. Ridiculous. I grip the side of the railing, feeling the dampened wood dig under my fingers. Even in the incredibly unlikely scenario it is true, I’m attempting to commune with a murderer. If Fear is there, it almost certainly

hates

I scramble backwards, suddenly feeling very watched. The cavern starts spinning, and my breathing picks up in short attacking breaths. That was… there was… I grab the railing again, not out of confusion but need.

That was not entirely dissimilar to the urges, but more visceral. Present. Like there really was something— someone watching me, for a moment. I grab fistfuls of my hair and brace against the rising dread.

It didn’t quite feel like there was a whole other consciousness suddenly beside mine. More like, the dregs of something—its slumbering reflection. There really might be—

“Moodie?”

My back slams into the side of the railing in alarm. I search around the dark until I find Alabastra’s eyes peering over the edge, halfway climbed back up the walkway. I sigh, bent over with my hands on my knees, trying to shake the terror out of my throat. “You scared me.” Only a half-truth—I scared me, really. “Did you find anything?”

She clicks her tongue and vaults back up to the top in an athletic somersault. Then she leans against the rail, lackadaisical posture to balance the bother in her. “Yeah, we drew the short straw—wrong way. We’ll head back in a sec.” She brushes a hand through the air. “But are you okay? You looked miles off.”

No point in concealing the truth. I stand back up. “I was… searching. Inside myself.”

“… For Fear?” Her voice is graven.

I nod. “I thought I might give some amount of weight to your theory.”

“And?”

The air in the cavern feels thicker, as I try and gather my thoughts. It’s vexing, that I understand myself so little; I’m left with nothing but allusions to a totality I cannot name. But better I at least try. “I felt something—heard something. Not so unlike the urges, but more. It’s… it feels as if those thoughts, they’re like it’s sleep-talking. Or melding into me. Something to that effect.” I grip my arms in self-frustration, silently cursing my inelegance. “But I briefly felt it… apart from me. Like, for a moment, it woke up. It is an imperfect metaphor, but does that make sense?”

She so-so’s with her hand. “I think I follow? Best as I can over here, anyways.” Her tongue pushes against the inside of her cheek. “Sounds like you’re not gonna get a straight conversation unless it’s awake, then?”

“I’m not even sure how I’d do that.”

Her head tilts. “… Sundown? Try and chat it up the moment you go under?”

There is no possible way to know if that would actually work. But more even than the unlikelihood, a different reason causes the thought of that to flip my insides. “I am… terrified, Alabastra.”

Though I’ve had innumerable irrational fears in my life, this hardly feels like one of them. This thing inside me has killed people. Its unconscious thoughts are enough to drive a stake of cruelty through me. And it seems like it revels in power and violence. Even inside of my own head, would I come out unscathed from such an encounter? What if, when the walls separating us come down, it subsumes me? I’ve only barely started to consider myself a full, complete person with legitimate thoughts in the first place. It would be a shame for that to disappear so quickly.

Alabastra breathes sharp through her nose. “I get that. I can’t say I wasn’t scared of it, either. At least at first.” Implying she isn’t anymore?

Perhaps I need her perspective. As it ever was. “What’s it like? Fear?”

She considers a moment. “It was… chaotic.”

I stare. “Is that supposed to fill me with confidence?”

“Not in a bad way! Just, y’know, it was impulsive. Acted on need, no preamble—almost feral. And it was determined, too. Weirdly loyal…” The rogue trails off. The way she’s talking about Fear makes it sound like she almost admires it. “And it was confused. It didn’t understand itself. And… and I’m pretty damn confident I’m right—I don’t think it ever really wanted to hurt anyone, Moods.”

If I separate myself from this equation, which I am wont to do, I can see why Alabastra would feel so strongly about her desire to assist it. Fear, assuming it truly is a person, sounds like exactly the kind of person that the half-elf is predisposed to getting attached to. Bizarre, idiosyncratic, troubled, and like her in all the strangest ways.

“You know what it said to me last?”, she says with a chuckle. I give her a head shake ‘no’ and indicate she continue. “‘It wants to be real.'”

A huff of disbelieving realization leaves me. “Ah.”

“What?”

I bite my bottom lip. “I just… know the feeling.”

“… Yeah me too.” Perhaps I shouldn’t be surprised. She turns, staring into the water streaming down the rock below us. A tension hangs in the air between us, and my breath starts to catch. A floating, buzzing feeling at the top of my gut right before a leap. I don’t know if I hope she pushes me or not.

Her gaze drifts back with earnest intent, and the humid air of the cavern drops several degrees on my skin. I shirk away from her stare, and say nothing. I try, but the words don’t come out. It’s like I’m falling behind again, and that pride I’m desperately trying to pull out of my veins is keeping me from calling out, to tell them to pick me up. Where would I even be if they hadn’t looked back on their own?

She finally continues, “Tell me to stop and I’ll stop, but… it’s been on your mind, hasn’t it?” Her hand waves. “I don’t mean Fear. I mean… You.”

Me. As if that could accurately encompass what she means by that. As if I deserve it to. “I would like to say that it hasn’t.”

She smiles bittersweet as I join her looking over the railing. “But that would be a lie. You haven’t stopped thinkin’ since this mornin’ huh?” Then her face pulls into a side-glance. “Or… since ditchin’ the watch?” And she focuses much harder. “No. Before that. Before any of this. This isn’t your first time on this ride, is it?”

A spike of pain and watching eyes pierce me. But I’m done running. If we’re here, we’re here. I grab at my shoulders. “Was it that obvious?”

It’s nearly unbelievable that she’s only now putting the pieces together. She had the measure of my vampirism from the start; and the vague contours of my desires were practically an open secret. But the most shameful part of it all, that I burned and confined myself, never quite came to light. Not until now.

“No insight required. Just experience”, she says. “How long, then?”

“… Years.” I try and shrink myself down as small as I can make myself. “I thought I’d buried it, but—”

“You can’t.” With one gloved finger, she runs her hand down the banister. “It’s like… a splinter. It gets in your head and you can’t get it out. Over and over—what if…”

I laugh, bitter. “More like a virus.”

Her brows furrow. “That’s a lil’ negative, don’t ya think?” She slides over an inch. “Womanhood’s only as contagious as you want it to be.”

There goes the pretense. “That’s the problem. I don’t know what I want.”

Emerald eyes like a forest peel me apart. “Don’t you? Or is that just an excuse?”

I lean away, shocked. I don’t know, right? That was the problem? “Well, we could simply learn, couldn’t we? What about if you used your Insight?”

She shakes her head. “No. You’re not passin’ this off to me. We already seen the worst case for that—you’re figuring this out in a way that sticks.” There’s an intensity about her. The clasping of an open hand into drowning waters. “I’m gonna ask you somethin’ I did before—I want you to tell me, honestly, if you would prefer to be a girl. And not in some, fuckin’, ephemeral inner truth way, you’ll get lost in that. Would you wanna be seen that way? Have a body like that? If it were easy, snap of your fingers”—she snaps—”would you?”

Without her Insight, she’s still caught me in a lie. Because it doesn’t feel like I know, but if it were so easy? I’d choose it in a heartbeat. Even just to see, to know for sure in that moment. “I… can’t deny…”

“Then you do, in fact, know what you want. M, it is that easy. You want this. Don’t run from it.” And Freedom Itself looks me in the face, and offers to share. “It’s not complicated. You can just be a girl.”

For a moment, I almost believe her. Because she’s not wrong. She can never be wrong. Not about this. I could. I always could. Deep down, all the way back to Lainey, I think I already suspected that. It was never a question of ignorance. Not mine, anyways. Of course I wanted it, from the second the world stopped hurting when I got to stop being ‘Oscar’. If I were anyone else—Lainey, or a younger Alabastra, or any handful of sad little boys who’d be happier if they could see the sun so clearly as I do now, maybe that would be enough.

But I’m not just anyone else. That shame under my skin, that briar of loathing I’ve tried so hard the past day to tamp down; it rises all at once in a great wave, visible now in this dawning light. I’ve been playing a game where I dig myself deeper and deeper underground until the dirt above me is heavy enough to make it stop, because it horrified me. Now I’m so thoroughly entombed, there’s no chance left to claw myself back.

Now? I can’t deny it anymore. It’s there. It’s staring me in the face—the truth.

And the truth? The truth is that I would fail. I know how this ends.

It’s not a way to happiness. Nothing should be. Not anymore. I wouldn’t deserve it. It could never be a kindness. Not for me. Just an affliction. A punchline. The one that was always going to hurt the most.

I’m just not the same as Alabastra, who has shown herself to be indefatigable. I wouldn’t make it a fraction following her steps. There’s nothing left of me. I let myself rot for too long. Now it’s just a cruelty. The hatred of an unkind universe, born wrong, born dead, robbed of myself. Killed in my crib, made a monster. At best, I’d only ever be a facsimile of the girl I could have been.

She’s led me to a mirror I can finally see into again, and all I’ve found at the other side of denial is why I started in the first place. Why I can’t just stop now. She’s torn me open, made it impossible to ignore, and now I’m just stuck knowing how far I’ll always be from what I need. Knowing it’s pointless. Knowing I won’t make it. Knowing just how unlucky I am.

This has only ever been to hurt me. I was doomed from the start.

And I let that bitterness sink to the back of my tongue. “It’s fitting, isn’t it? Just another way I’m cursed.”

Alabastra says nothing for a moment. I can’t meet her eyes, but I can tell—in a single word, she’s understood me top to bottom, and stares into the distance of the cavern. The water under our feet carries not a drop of the hurt away.

Her head shakes. And she looks back to me.

My hands are scooped into hers, but not in comfort. Not in pleading, or anger, or frustration. In resolve. And through a clenched jaw, she says, “This. Is not. A curse. Alright? Lemme tell you what’s gonna happen. One day… you’re gonna notice how light you feel. You won’t realize how much weight you were carrying until it’s off of you. It’ll feel so far away.”

“Alabastra—”

“No. This is important. Just listen.” She breathes once through a shaking throat. “One day you’re gonna look up at the sky, and it’s gonna look so big. And you’ll realize how massive the world is. It’s gonna feel like too much at once, but that’s gonna be okay. Because you’ll feel like part of it.

“And one day you’re gonna see the other women in your life looking at your like ours. You’re gonna belong. You’re gonna fit in a way you didn’t realize you could.” She’s crying now. “And you’re gonna wonder why you ever hurt yourself trying to be what you’re not for so long. And you’re gonna find parts of yourself you thought you’d killed. And you’re gonna move through the world without that friction. And, thanks to you, M, you’re gonna like your body. Actually, genuinely like it, as crazy as that sounds. M, you’re gonna be gorgeous.

“And no, it’s not gonna fix everything. It’s not even gonna fix most things. But it’s gonna make it all worth fixing. And sometimes it’s gonna feel like the hardest thing you’ll ever do. But I fucking swear it’s worth it.” She squeezes my hand tighter. My chest feels like it’s going to burst from the sheer intensity of it all. “You do not get to turn this into just another way to hurt yourself. Because it isn’t about the hurt. This is bigger than hurt could ever be—this is about joy.

“It’s about not having to starve. It’s about finding out what hurts you because you hate it and what hurts you because you’re too scared to love it. It’s… about love! It’s about getting over that fear—doing it despite it. It’s about becoming.” She leans further in. “I got to make myself from the bottom up, and I love who I’ve become. And that never woulda happened without this. So I will say it with my chest until you know it’s true—this is not a curse. This is the greatest thing that ever happened to me. This is a gift.”

For a while all I can do is stare. Despite every wall between me and the world, she’s shot over the battlements. And I can’t pretend it’s not there. Not without forsaking every step I’ve taken so far.

And I wanted to change. To stop backsliding. To stop getting so stuck on that prideful self-punishment; on piling suffering after suffering. So ignoring it isn’t something I can do anymore.

Still I’m having trouble letting it sink in. “I… want to believe you…”

“Then believe me. M, I’ll be your mirror. See me?”—she points to her chest, then back to me—”See you.” Not so impossible.

It’s still too big. I am fundamentally a scientist of a kind, aren’t I? One angle at a time. “I don’t feel like I deserve it.”

Her hands squeeze mine tighter. This time, indeed out of frustration, I think. “So? You don’t have to earn your gender, Moodie. It’s just you.” Her eyes search, manic, for a moment. “And if you can’t get over that, then try this one on for size—just take out a loan on your own happiness. Deserve it later.”

I open my mouth to object to such an obviously ridiculous conceit. But not a single thing occurs to me. Why not pull myself out of this pit now, so that I might work towards betterment down the road? Clearly, the other way around hasn’t worked, and isn’t this why I went to her for answers at all?

Something else to disprove, then. “I’m… still not brave like you”, I mumble. I already get enough attention, don’t I? Can I really withstand being so visible?

She sighs, and though she’s clearly exasperated, the smile is growing on her face. “I didn’t get to the full truth, earlier, when we talked about bravery. Because the thing is, M? Bravery? It’s not a choice. Not for us. You’d just keep sleepwalking through life, killing yourself faster and faster now that you know. And despite all evidence to the contrary, you wanna live. I know you do. And I don’t need Insight to know that—you are here. That is proof enough.”

I can’t exactly argue against the physical evidence of my continued breathing. A different approach. “And… if you’re wrong about this?”

“Then I’m wrong! But you’re an incredible fuckin’ alchemist, M—if anyone can chef up somethin’ to fix that little blunder, it’s you. Six months tops, easy-pease.” She lightly slams her hand down on the rail. “But if I’m right? And you don’t go through with it? Moodie, you will take that regret to the grave.”

That is an… inarguable weighing of consequences. Last try. “But it… it just seems… so unlikely—”

Moodie.”

Gods dammit. I’m being foolish. And stubborn. And caught on my fears. I huff, “I don’t know how you have such endless patience with me.”

Shaking her head, she says, “Well, for one—it isn’t endless. I mean, you pissed me off a lot when you were all stuck. And don’t forget that I nearly did give up.”

“But you didn’t. And you stayed for longer than anyone would have been expected to.”

Her sheepish little smile does not become her virtue. “I held on even through all that mess because I knew, deep down, you wanted a change. You needed it. Both from my Insight, before, but also—we got so close, before the Carlivain, and I… I never was a quitter. I couldn’t accept that I fumbled it.”

I grab my shoulders. “When I was incapable of change, I hated that about you. Your tenacity. Your refusal to give up on me. I thought all I deserved was to be hated.” I don’t know that I still don’t believe that, deep down, but that is a voice that is getting quieter.

“Of course you didn’t. You fucked up, sure—we both did. But now you’re trying.” A hand lays over mine. “Moodie, now? Now I’m only showing you the way. You’re taking these steps. This wouldn’t be workin’ if you didn’t want this. And this is workin’, ain’t it?”

She holds my gaze with hers and refuses to let go. In the dark of the cavern, lit by glowing blue crystals that remind me so strongly of the first girl who ever brought me joy, I surrender in the eyes of the second. My mind is clear with her blood, so I know it’s nothing less than the truth. She wins.

I am… under all likelihood, possibly, when accounting for all appropriate criteria—

Dammit.

Considering the possibility that I would like to be some vaguely girl-adjacent gender or another. Maybe.

Or, at the very least, that I’d like to… try. To want it… to let myself want it. To resemble a version of myself I can live with. To follow that now floating feeling the admission has dredged inside of me. Like a piece finally falling into place. It still doesn’t feel like I deserve this. But I suppose we don’t always get what we deserve. I don’t deserve her, either, yet here she is.

But there’s one caveat I can’t ignore. “Alabastra… we are very likely about to walk into an incredibly dangerous situation. Can we really afford me so distracted?”

Alabastra laughs. “Gods, you’re so fuckin’ good at excuses. You’ve had way too much practice.”

I shake my head. “It’s not an excuse. I want this. I’m done denying that. But if something happened to any of you because I was getting all-too giddy imagining what tomorrow looks like? Unforgivable. I should focus on ensuring we all survive today.” Before she can launch back I continue, “But. After this is over, I want to try living. Assuming we live at all, of course. I have been stagnant long enough.”

“And you’re not just sayin’ that? This isn’t another way to back down?”

“No. I promise it isn’t.”

And she stares at me, some grand revelation dawning on her, pulling her smile up and up and up. “You promise, huh?”

To be honest, I hadn’t realized I’d used a word with so much gravity behind it, especially for the two of us lately, until it left my lips. But I do. I sincerely do wish to swear to her that I’m not going to fall back into old habits again. “Yes. I promise.”

She looks out over the underground waterfall one last time, some plan dancing behind her eye. She says, almost wistful, “Well… then how ’bout a twofer?” And in a sudden turn, what had been a gleeful realization calcifies into deathly earnestness. “Because I need you to promise me somethin’ else.”

No hesitation. “I’m listening”, I say.

For a brief moment, I catch a vision of an Alabastra that followed her law ambitions, as she solemnly delivers her final argument. “Promise me that whatever happens down there, in this fucked up ruin we’re marching to—whatever the Lupines throw at us—if some chance shows up for you to sacrifice yourself? Even for us? You do. Not. Take it.”

“How—”

“Because I know you”, she answers before I can ask. “I’ve seen you throw yourself in front of the bullet, again and again, and not that I’m not glad, but… Not this time. Otherwise you’d just be goin’ back on your first deal. Do you hear me?”

It’s only fair; not that I had been planning on throwing myself on the pyre, but if the opportunity arose, I couldn’t honestly say I wouldn’t take it. She’s stolen my easy way out before I even knew I was looking for it.

“I will practice self-preservation, Alabastra. Whatever occurs”, I say.

With a sickly-sweet nostalgia on her face, Alabastra holds up a hand, with her pinkie outstretched. “Swear it.”

I try not to let it show, but I choke up, just a little. My little finger wraps around hers. “I swear.”

She yanks our arms collectively. “Good. I’ll hold you to that.” And she turns, walking back down the cavern bridge toward what I now must ensure is not our final night. And over her shoulder, she whispers, “Don’t you ever give up on yourself. Not again.”

Below us, the water rushes on and on and on over the rocks, endlessly changing, and beautiful now. And I take one last look at this lazuli-laden cavern, and I commit it to memory. Those crystals in the rock, they truly do look like stars. Though I’ve never been one for fortune-telling, I am nearly tempted to divine a future out of the constellations they make.

I’ve already vowed it. This is where it starts.

When I was planning the rough outline in my head of how the plot would go, I didn't necessarily realize that these, uh, Two Scenes would end up in the same chapter. But looking back, it kinda had to happen that way, didn't it?

And I'm so very glad it did, because the result is my favorite piece of writing I... think I've ever made.

We're on approach to the end of book one now. Still a bit to go, but the horizon is in view. Thank you, truly, dearly, and deeply, for reading. So much love to you all. This is not a curse. I promise that there is a tomorrow. And I'll catch you next time.

Next update is (1-43) strychnine; on Tuesday, November 12th.

(1-41) realgar

Content Warnings

Self-loathing
Internalized pluralphobia
Uneven / hostile headmate dynamics
Joking references to animal cruelty and murder
Large bugs
Blood / Blood-drinking

“Is this truly necessary?”

Tegan stands across from me, shoulders squared and feet firmly planted, as she holds her sword in my direction. “Yep.”

We find ourselves in a shaded picnic section of a park in western Nivannen, under a large metal awning. Alabastra and Faylie look on from a nearby table, as the knight’s sword dances in front of her. A baseball pitch behind her hosts a local game—the cheers of its small crowd occasionally reaching us—and the concrete beneath our feet is as even a practice ground as we’re going to find.

My shoulders go slack, and defeated, I pick up the estoc. It feels clumsy and unwieldy in my hand; an elegant wrongness in the surprising lightness of its weight. I’m not sure where to find the balance. There is simply no universe in which I don’t injure myself and everyone around me, carrying on like this.

I look back to the knight, and say, “Can we not at least practice with mock swords first?”

She sputters, “What, you think we’re actually doing any fighting? This is just so you don’t hurt yourself, Moodie.” Her posture goes squat and hunched. “Now draw.”

Like a gangly buffoon, I pull the sword from its scabbard in stilted motions. Gods above, it’s far too sharp. I’m going to take my own arm off.

“Don’t be scared of it! If you’re scared you’re fucked.” I do so rarely see Wartime-Tegan. On the few occasions I have had the pleasure, it’s as if she truly comes alive. With sword and shield in hand, she’s lost nearly every bit of that fluster she’s been carrying all day. If her usual trepidation is the storm, battle is its eye.

“Then I will ensure I am quite confident when I disembowel myself!” My eyes roll, and I lazily point the sword in her vague direction.

The knight chuckles, and shakes her head. “This is about building that confidence. It comes with practice.” Then her stance shifts again, and she holds her sword hand up, showing her forearm to me. Her fingers shift around the… the horizontal part of the hilt. “You’ve got a swept hilt, so you’re gonna put your index over the crossguard, like this.”

I assume the ‘swept hilt’ refers to the decorative part of the rapier. “And why is that?”

“More control for less hand safety—but that’s what that fancy guard is for. Oh, and try not to let the pommel ride up too much into your forearm, either—you’ll get bruises that way.”

Though I follow her instructions, I drone, “Is it truly wise to sacrifice safety at the beginner level?”

“Better than getting disarmed”, she huffs. “Do you always complain this much when getting lessons?”

Before I can retort, Alabastra butts in, “Those are clarifying questions, Dusty.” The rogue smirks my way. “Moodie just makes ’em sound like complaints.”

It was a mistake to not make this a private lesson. “Less from the peanut gallery, if you wouldn’t mind?”, I deadpan. The two natter to themselves, and my attention shifts back to my teacher for the day.

Tegan nods, and repositions back to her low-centered pose. “Alright, follow my lead. Watch my lower half first.” As best as I can, I copy her movements; the positions she puts her legs into, the bend to the knees, the right angle of the feet. Admittedly, I feel no less awkward than a newborn calf, stumbling and swaying like a breeze might knock me over. The knight looks me up and down and says with a wince, “Ok… that’s pretty bad.”

That hardly surprises me; I don’t exactly exercise much. Still… “Do you always admonish your students so heavily?”

Faylie chirps from the bench, “Actually, yeah. She gave me this same lesson once and completely turned into a drill sergeant.”

“It’s how I was taught”, the knight says.

Alabastra says in a sly hush to her smallest girlfriend, “And thus, the cycle continues…”

I give them both a glace that conveys, ‘What did I just say‘. We spend the next while perfecting my pose. It’s slow going and I feel a terrible student, especially when we get to the section where she is trying to direct me on my shoulder and elbow placement. My body is far more accustomed to being hunched over a desk or till than this swordfighting or running. More than ever I regret not picking up magic—if I could stick to the back like Faylie I’d actually be of some value, and in less danger to boot.

After the fourth failed attempt to collapse into an acceptable stance, Tegan throws up her hands and marches toward me. “You’re over-extending your wrist— Oh, lemme just show you, c’mere.” Before I know what’s happening, the knight marches behind me and tugs at my wrists, maneuvering me like a doll. It’s far more effort than it should be for that not to fluster me. It’s just a lesson… She backs up again, and appraises me. “Like that. Think you got it?”

Though I’m starting to work up a sweat, I pull into a neutral pose, then drop into the stance she showed me. At least I hope I do. Her appraising nod lifts my spirits. I always was a teacher’s pet, I suppose. Likely a bad time to think of Lainey, again. With a refocused and reforged resolve, I practice until Tegan says to stop.

“Alright. That’s enough. Good job, Moodie.”

My hands drop to my sides. “And that’s it? No attacking or defensive poses or the like?”

She looks like she just swallowed a bug. “No?! Not for a first lesson!”

“Then is the expectation that enemies will simply run onto my blade?”

The knight rubs her temples, wolf ears folding in. “Moodie. This is just so you don’t get hurt holding the damn thing. Hopefully you won’t actually have to do any fighting in the first place.”

In some ways, that’s a relief, at least. Hopefully this little lesson is enough to not perish immediately, then. I sheathe the sword and intone, “And if it does come to that?”

“Well, then hopefully we’ll at least have the other you to rely on.”

I scoff. That’s absurd. “If the ‘other me‘ is loose, that would far sooner spell disaster!”

She just shrugs, as if we’re not talking about letting a bloodthirsty monster off its leash. “I mean, we fought with Roodie before…”

What.

Clearly my vacant stare is enough to communicate my question before I have to speak it. “Oh, shit, uh. We didn’t ever really talk about the Carlivain, did we? Since you were all—”

“Woodie…”, Faylie says. I roll my eyes.

But she’s right; we didn’t. At the time I didn’t want to think on that night again, but now? “What exactly happened after I blacked out?”

Alabastra stands, dusting her gloves along her pantleg. “It was a chaotic situation. You already know your inner vamp made a mess of the Cozzos, but it wasn’t so vicious towards us. We actually prol’y wouldn’t have made it out of there without its help. ‘Member Cozzo’s machine?” I nod. She continues, “We called a truce to get it gone—”

“You’re saying you reasoned with it?!”

The mirth leaves her, replaced with genuine severity. She bites the side of her mouth, then gives herself a little nod, coming to some decision. “Okay. I think now’s a good time to have that talk.”

This is the topic of conversation? A brief shot of panic runs like ice in my veins. But, no, she’s right. It’s time. Though I’m rapidly feeling a cold creeping on my neck, I nod. “Alright.”

She motions to the others. “You wanna do this with everyone or just me?”

I meet Faylie and Tegan’s glances. They’re as concerned and consoling as the half-elf, though a touch confused as well. “It’s fine. It’s nothing they wouldn’t learn eventually anyways, right? If we’re an open book, that goes both ways.” I haven’t forgotten her little speech on trust.

Alabastra starts— and stops— and starts again. And stops. She begins to pace, biting her knuckle. Did she actually not plan for this? Scratching the back of her neck as if guilty, she finally finds her words. “Okay… there’s no easy way to ask this, so I guess I’m just gonna ask it.” Her gaze fixes with mine, in a tight grip that she does not let go of. “Moodie… are you… sure you’re the only one in that head?”

What?! Of course I’m sure.” What a preposterous question.

Half-expecting her to turn around and reveal the joke, she instead doubles down. “Okay, look. We have seen the— seen it three times now, and each time, more than the last, it seemed alive.” She starts pacing again, erratic and chopping hand motions to accentuate. “And… I used my Insight last night, and… Moodie. That was not you!”

This is absurd. She’s actually insinuating I’m, what, literally of two minds? Completely absurd. “Think about what you’re implying. I mean, just because the thing inside of me was aware doesn’t mean it was any more than what we’ve always assumed it to be. A bloodthirsty. Murderous. Monster.” I barely make it through the end of my sentence before I have to double over in stomach pain, hunger sinking through my core. Horrible timing.

When I can stand again she continues, “I know what I saw. It had thoughts—feelings, wants, needs. It was not just some mindless fuckin’ thing. That was a person!”

“And yet you’re still calling it ‘it’?”

“That’s just how it referred to itself—and that’s another thing! We spoke, Moodie. And… and more, er…” She grabs her neck, guiltily, and pulls her eyeline away from me. Now chewing the floor, she shrugs. “It even… had a name. Called itself… Fear.”

I stare.

She stares back. The moment hangs in the air.

“… Are you telling me that the dark specter within my soul named itself after an EMOTION?!”

She surrenders. “Hey, that sounds like a conversation between you and you!”

My hand steeples against my forehead, and I divert to a nearby wall to faceplant into.

Tegan speaks up, “Are you… sure, Allie?”

Alabastra says over her shoulder, “None of you saw it. And if there’s even a chance I’m right, I can’t sit back and say nothin’.” Her glance casts over in steel again, drawing me from my sudden sulk. “Because if it is true, then it’s hurting, Moods. Just like you’re hurting.”

My breath starts to pick up, and that familiar instinct to run starts to run shakes through my leg. “Alabastra, this is ridiculous.”

“Is it? Wouldn’t it make a lotta stuff make a lot more sense?” I almost object ‘no‘ out of instinct, yet— but— no, obviously not. She outstretches her arms, and taps her forehead once. “I mean, it might even be why the urges hit ya so strange—maybe it’s not technically you that’s hearin’ Serrone’s fucked up message, it’s-it’s Fear!”

“How many people do you know act the way it acts, Alabastra? It’s a blood-starved thing—that’s all it is!”

She snarls. “Don’t talk about it that way.” My breath hitches. She… she can’t seriously be defending it? I-I’m not safe here. No one is. I start to glance around. “If I’m right, then none of that is its fault. It’s Lyla’s.”

“You don’t know what you’re talking about!” This is all too familiar.

She looks like she’s about to start ranting.

I flinch.

Then her whole demeanor shifts. She swallows once, and holds up her hands in front of her in a calming gesture. “Moodie. I-I’m not trying to push you. Okay?” She sighs, heavy exasperation that fills her cheeks. “Let’s just… let’s take a breather.”

And just like that, the tension I hadn’t notice was building has laxed again. She’s right—we’re riling each other up. I nod, and she runs a hand through her hair, walking in little circles.

With the momentum broken, I let the autumn air chill my lungs. I take a short lap around the benches, getting my head right again. We agreed to have this talk, after all; it would be untoward to upend it with my own insecurities. Not again.

At one point in my self-calming ritual Faylie trots over, and wraps her hand into mine. I’d have thought I might bolt over such a gesture before, but it is an unexpected anchoring point. A smaller optimism. I nod, and turn back to Alabastra.

When she looks ready again, I offer, as even as my voice will allow, “And what if this is all just some trick, from Lyla, or whoever else might be causing these urges?” And then that voice gets much smaller, when I add, “Or what if that violence is intrinsic to me…”

Alabastra’s shoulders roll. “Look, I won’t pretend to have all the answers. But I’m not tellin’ you how your head works. I’m just asking—don’t you think it might at least be possible?”

“Of course not. I mean, if it were true, wouldn’t I have noticed by now?” Nobody responds. “W-wouldn’t I?”

They all stare a moment. Alabastra sighs, “Gee, Moodie, I don’t have a clue. Alright? All I know is that I looked in those eyes last night, and I saw someone who needed help.”

She truly believes this theory—though it feels entirely preposterous to me. How would it have been possible that I’ve lived twenty-five years without noticing an entire second set of thoughts and feelings and actions inside myself? Or, even more strangely, that it emerged as a result of this chaos? Or some strange combination of the two?

It’s just absurd. It has to be absurd. There must some other explanation for what she saw, or— Gods, I don’t know. We’re working with such incomplete information, can I truly begin to untangle this without knowing the full scope of it all?

“There could be another explanation for all of this, Alabastra”, I say. “I mean, perhaps whatever cloying for aid you witnessed was just a consequence of this curse, or-or something else.” I squeeze my bicep. Dammit, I was hoping to not have to worry them. “They’re… I believe they might be getting worse. The hungers.”

For a moment I expect panic or screams or the like. Nothing of the sort. Tegan speaks up, “Well, when’s the last time you fed?” How are they so constantly calm? Or, perhaps I just have a habit of catastrophizing. I’m not sure how I would tell.

But I consider her question. “Assuming I did so during the events at the Carlivain hotel?” They all nod, with varying degrees of gravitas. “Then that was the last time I fed.”

“Uh, that was like a week ago. How often do you usually feed?”, asks the knight.

“When I’m not in the midst of catastrophe, you mean? Preferably every day, if I can, or at least every other day. But it’s also possible my time with the watch, or maybe my parting with it, further exacerbated the timetable.” It would be a fitting final sting, if The Timekeeper doubled over everything it prevented, instead of leaving it halted. Only a theory.

Alabastra throws her hands wide, an impossibly frustrated eye roll to accompany. “Moodie. Of course they’re getting worse—you might literally just be hungry.” She pinches the bridge of her nose. I suppose that isn’t impossible. Dammit. “Okay. We’ll get this handled then. Either way it’s the best course—either you’re right, and this’ll clear it all up, or I’m right, and this’ll help Fear anyways. It seemed like it was havin’ trouble thinkin’ straight, after all.”

I’m still not sure how to countenance the idea. It’s just so entirely unlikely. But we can return to this after.

Faylie says, “Okay, let’s stop by a butcher shop! Get you something really raw!”

My head shakes. “No. My usual methods won’t work. They haven’t, ever since this started. If we’re truly to test this, then I will need something far more alive. Or at least much more recently deceased.”

With a smirk, the rogue, glances around the parkland. “I mean… could catch ya a squirrel?”

“I sincerely hope you’re joking.”

“Mostly. But I do have an idea. C’mon.” She darts out beyond the shade, motioning us to follow.

* * *

We venture across the park until we come to an eastern edge. A procession of brick archways leads into an enclosure ringed by high green trees and wrought fence. Crowds of parkgoers move through the gates, and a large engraved metal sign reads, ‘Medi Park Zoo‘.

I twist myself around my parasol to stare at Alabastra.

“What?”, she asks.

“You are not proposing we slaughter a zoo animal”, I deadpan. Her eyes dart. “Alabastra.”

She shrugs. “Cool off. We can slip in under the zookeepers and getcha fed on somethin’ living. Won’t be a problem.”

Faylie crosses her arms. “Allie, this is animal cruelty! No way!”

The rogue rolls her eyes. “Ah, c’mon. We can just pick off one of the lame ones. Who’s gonna miss a tapir?”

The faun stomps her hoof. “You are not killing a tapir!”, she yells, utterly affronted.

Alabastra sighs. “Hells. Yeah, okay, Conscience. I get it—I went too far for this one.” Hands in pockets, she turns and makes for the street. “We’ll just think of somethin’ else on the way.”

* * *

As we march down Nivannen streets, Alabastra drums against the side of her leg, head switching back and forth like an owl’s, searching for something in that urban jungle. Then she snaps in recognition, and stops, motioning I stand beside her. “Ehh?”, she offers, and points.

Her gaze casts down the street and meets with a uniformed MCPD officer, standing on a street corner and swinging his night stick around the wrist strap.

I stare cold murder at the rogue. “No.”

“What, you think Fear doesn’t like pork?”

Allie“, all three of us say at once.

Her hands go up again, and she smiles, walking backwards. “Okay! Plan… C? D? We gotta duck into the sewers anyways—bound to find somethin’ down there that wants to kill us.”

* * *

Tegan swings a wide horizontal strike, cleaving an aricade in half with a splatter of pale straw-colored slime. The others finish off the pack of half-dozen that happened upon us as we entered the sewers, their insides now coating the brick walls and suffusing with the sewer sludge. I’ve never been much of an arachnophobe; if anything, I’ve typically felt a bit of a kinship with spiders and their ilk. But I’ll make an exemption for these oversized little pests.

Alabastra looks over the corpses, wiping her sleeve against a bit of ooze that landed on her cheek. Then she smiles, and throws her arms wide. “Hey-hey! How ’bout—”

“You are out of your mind if you think I’m drinking bug blood“, I shout.

She rolls her eyes. “So picky.” Her hand brushes through the air. “Gods, I guess maybe we’ll find somethin’ when we hit the tunnels?”

* * *

“What even is this thing?!”, shouts Faylie. Her cards blast another series of magic darts into the side of our quarry.

“Honesty, no idea”, says Alabastra. She fires off a series of arrows that pierce into the creature’s black-scaled body.

The strange monster that’s decided to try and make us its meal slinks around the sides of the stone cavern walls, twisting around in the chamber like a spiral. Its long body twirls behind it in loops, resembling a massive onyx snake with dozens of lizard-like legs. Its front limbs are larger than the rest—clawed and meaty arms. And its wide salamander face is wreathed in a mane of necromantic green energy, glowing like its eyes.

One of its front arms slams down as it contorts in a shuttering circle-turn. The claws rake across Tegan’s shield, and she digs her heels into the gravel to brace. Tegan’s sword is a quick needle jabbing into its arm, and it howls in pain. Its shirking and shaking causes loose pebbles to fall from the ceiling.

In retaliation, a green fog of death spills off the edge of its lax longue, hanging dumbly from its mouth. Our knight backs away as the necromancy drips onto the tunnel floor. The green mist continues to flow out of the creature’s maw, before it starts to convulse and hack. In a disgusting display it vomits death onto the floor in a liquid retching. The center of the fog turns black and brackish, and sitting where the snake-monster retracts are the piled bones of a humanoid skeleton, wet with stomach acids. The green fog retracts and pulls into the bones, and they shake and reconstitute, standing as a reanimated skeleton that marches in a ridiculous scramble toward us.

“Oh, fuck off!”, yells Tegan. She turns to rid us of our latest problem, driving a hammer blow swing of her sword down into the undead in a radiant blow. It scatters into a thousand bone shards and a screeching shadow that banishes with the light. I stare horrified; in the weeks since this started I’ve almost completely forgotten how quickly this woman could end me if she truly wished. Not something I was eager to be reminded of.

The rogue pesters the monster with distracting arrows, until Faylie can issue the spell she’s been readying. “VENTULUS“, the mage shouts, and a wind kicks through the tunnel, buffeting the massive creature back. Its elongated form catches on itself, twisting and tangling on its own serpentine spine. But as it knots itself like a rope, its twisting tail wraps around Tegan and pulls her into the coiling mass. The knight lets out a canine yelp as she goes, lifted off her feet.

Alabastra says, “Dusty?! Hold on!” She lets another arrow loose into the mass. The reptilian head looks back at the rogue, and ambles forward as best as it can with its body in kinks. Unfortunately, since the rogue behind me, it making a dash for Alabastra means it’s also coming for me.

With no time to run, I draw the blade. My eyes slam closed. Knees low—arms bent—finger over the guard—don’t overextend your wrist—oh Gods I am so completely dead.

The running over rocks grows clamorous before me, before a massive slamming sound into the side of the rock shakes the tunnel. A colossal weight ahead of me pulls my wrist down, and I open my eyes to see… the monster at the tip of my blade, piercing half a foot through its snaking hide. Atop it, Tegan has her arms wrapped around its neck, looking like she’s all but driving it like a ranch hand on a workhorse. She shifts her weight, and the monster sinks deeper through my blade. I get the hint and apply pressure of my own, until the thing’s insides are to the hilt.

And the sudden violence turns a burning want inside me. Apparently my sick desires aren’t picky about what I savage. Hopefully none of the others notice the burning jolt that shoots down my spine.

The glowing of the monster’s eyes goes cold and dull as the edge of the blade explores its insides, and I let go to dive out of the way of its falling corpse.

It slams into the ground with a thud. Tegan swings herself off its neck. “Hey! Nice job, Moodie!”

“That feels like it was almost entirely your effort.”

She pats me on the shoulder. “It was a team effort.” I don’t meet her eyes. Our knight looks down at the snake. “Weird fuckin’ thing. Never know what you’re gonna find down here.”

Alabastra steps forward, dusting her hands. “That skeleton trick was fuckin’ gross.” Then she lights up, and turns to me. “And, hey! We gotcha a meal! Unless you’re gonna tell me you don’t eat reptile.”

It isn’t my favorite. But I’ve been far too choosy already. I look down at the felled monster. “I suppose it will have to—”

A flash of shadowy magic passes over the beast’s corpse. The body burns in a last gasp of necromancy. With an audible rumble, the flesh rots in sped time before our eyes, decomposing rapidly and decaying into dust. The tunnel is left smelling like burnt rubber, and the magic leaves behind only a snakelike skeleton, with hundreds of ribs sticking out of the rock, bone-dry.

“… Oh COME ON!”

* * *

We walk another twenty minutes or so, with no further sight of anything suitable to dine on, nor any telling signs that our quarries have passed through here. Alabastra holds a map in front of her face, and assuming she isn’t lost, which feels actually entirely likely, then we should be on the way to these ruins. Without the indication that the Lupines use these tunnels in particular, it seems obvious that they must have some other access to this cavern of theirs, through the heights, instead of the Nivannen entrance we took.

But that doesn’t mean they aren’t watching their flanks. The closer we get the antsier I grow. We’re marching right into the lion’s den, and doing so while I’m still famished.

Lying under the waterworks, these tunnels are carved with erosion; courtesy of the endless dropping waters above. Even now, the gentle drip-drip-drip forms cragged edges into the ceiling, with beads of condensation from the faintly moist atmosphere gathering at the tips of the stalactites hanging above our heads.

Hah. ‘Water water everywhere… and not a drop to drink’. I don’t suppose sailors think of vampires with that adage.

My footsteps start to stutter below me. My throat grows scratchier, and I’m getting tired. We shamble into a slightly wider chamber, and Alabastra calls a break. Faylie brings a little light into the space with a dull orange-glowing spell.

This small cavern in which the tunnel widens is no larger than my shopfront. It’s filled with nothing but rocks and rock walls and smaller rocks, but it will do. I sink my back against the stone, lowering down to the floor.

“If we… do not find something soon…”, I begin.

Alabastra walks to me, and breathes sharp through her nose. Her head shakes. “What are we doing?” She doesn’t ask it in confusion or curiosity, but exasperation.

“T-taking a break?” Preparing to leave me behind, I assume…?

The half-elf I have come to look to as my guiding light stares down at me… and smacks herself in the forehead. “This is getting ridiculous. C’mere, girls.” The others gather behind her. “You stubborn ass. We’re lookin’ around for monsters or beasts, when it’s obvious what the solution is.”

“What do you mean?” Please don’t mean what I think you mean.

“Moodie, the answer’s staring you in the face.” No. “You need blood…?” No. No. No. Her arms outstretch. “You’re lookin’ at three donors right here!”

Gods please this can’t be happening again. My head shakes. “You- you don’t know what you’re asking…”

She chews her bottom lip. “I think I’ve got a pretty good idea.”

It really is all happening again. And why did I think it wouldn’t? It’s all nothing but an endless spiral, a race to the bottom—this is how it dies. Desperate and wounded, I’m caught in the trap that’s been set from the start. And I’m so tired of fighting what I want. If they push me I already know I’ll fall.

Please“, I beg. “Anything but this…” One last line of resistance. I hate being pitied… but at least I might wield it. See in me nothing but a craven. And run from me. Please.

Alabastra Camin doesn’t relent. “Why? You know we just wanna help.” She squats into a perch on her knees, meeting me at eye-level. “Moodie, there’s nothing wrong with this.”

Tegan says, “You don’t need to torture yourself…”

And Faylie adds, “Plus, like, it’s not like we haven’t, y’know, thought about it?”

The past pulls the air from my lungs. My eyes shoot to the faun. “That’s exactly what she said!”

Their faces all drop. My heart sinks through the earth. I’m not here. I’m not even here, I’m somewhere else for a moment, staring through eyes that aren’t mine. I’m floating.

Alabastra says, “… She?”

I can only stare at her from the unreal space I’ve fallen into. In that drifting space, the world starts to mean less and less. No. No. I can’t fall away again. Not just because it’s dangerous; I refuse to shut down. Whatever happens next, I have to believe I can handle it, or I’m already doomed. With a hard swallow I bring myself back to ground, staring into her eyes.

But despite my best efforts I still can’t get the words out. My arms curl against my knees, pulled to me in as pathetic a form as I’ve ever been. And we just stare a moment.

“Moodie, we can’t help if you don’t talk to us…” Alabastra sighs, drawing one hand through the dirt in a self-soothing gesture. “Just be vague, if you gotta.”

Vague. I can do vague. The full truth all at once is too unwieldy, but if I break it apart, I may stand a chance. “This has… happened before. Someone in a moment of weakness wanted to help, and I— And regardless of the sincerity of your offer, I can’t—” Tegan and Faylie gather around Alabastra. We’re practically a huddle. I continue, voice haunted, “I can’t control myself. I’ll hurt you. I’ll take too much.”

“You’re not gonna hurt us, Moodie”, Alabastra says, too quickly to mean it.

“You can’t guarantee that.”

Stalwart as ever, though slightly shaking with an undercurrent of fear, Tegan rises to her feet. “Yes we can.” She crosses her arms, stern and lecturing in a way that is unfamiliar to me. “Tell me I’m wrong, but it sounds like you have something now that you didn’t before. Someone else to watch over you.”

I shake my head.

She continues, “It’s not like you’d, y’know, be drinking from all of us at the same time. We won’t let you take more than you need.” Tegan motions to herself and Faylie. “We’ll keep you accountable.”

Someone to watch over me—I almost laugh. That can’t be the solution. It’s so… simple. Yet she’s right. If I can’t control myself, then, what is wrong, really, with relinquishing that control to someone who can? Of course none of them will let harm come to one another. Of course they’ll make sure I don’t relieve them of more than I need.

Three heads are better than one. Gods it seems all too straightforward. Practical. Were the answers to all of my problems always so uncomplicated? Did I truly need to create a catastrophe out of every setback?

Was it always this easy?

I almost can’t let myself believe so. I feel I may go mad if I do. They still have time to run instead, and besides it’s not as if this is a flawlessly safe endeavor. For example… “We are about to embark on a great deal of danger, with whatever we find in this ruin. Can we truly afford to weaken one of you so greatly?” It’s not as if drawing blood is without its side-effects, after all.

Faylie chirps, “Then just take a little bit from each of us! We can afford to be a tiny bit woozy!” Then her arms wrap around her larger girlfriends. “After all, what’s the point in having three people who care about you if you’re only gonna rely on one of them!”

My eyes dart between these three farcical women, who refuse to let me suffer. And I stand. “You’re… surely you’re joking.”

The principal clown amongst them steps forward, towering over me. Alabastra’s self-assured smirk fails to hide the sentimentality in her eyes. “Of course not. Let us give you what you need.” Her hand wraps around my shoulder.

“But I’ve… I’ve already taken so much.”

The thief chuckles. “You wanna know somethin’? I’ve known hunger, too. Not the same way, not for the same kind of diet, not so supernatural, but I know famine. And the only reason I didn’t have enough to eat, was because this world is too cruel to feed its people.” Her eyes shine against the glow of Faylie’s spell. “Moodie, it’s the same thing with you. You’re a person. You could have been treated kinder. Nobody deserves to starve.” She smiles. “And nothing given is taken. So put your pride away.”

For a moment, I circle around the shape of the world she’s made with her words. She wants me to consider my constant struggle with feeding and bloodthirst, stretching back all my life, some systemic problem, no different than poverty. That is so quintessentially an Alabastra-esque proposition it’s almost parody. Ridiculous. I couldn’t possibly consider it true.

But. Since we’re in the realm of the preposterous regardless, then, if she were right, what would that mean? That I was made hungry, by people? That my own thoughts on the matter were the result of someone else’s words, handed down by some conservative moral ideologue, not some cosmic right or wrong? That there was never anything inherently evil, predatory, about a diet of blood? That I swallowed down some sick lie about my own nature—that it was a virtue to keep myself at the edge of want and need, and that sinking into that pit was better?

That my solutions were easy, but I kept myself in the dark, because some twisted, prideful self-loathing was easier?

I can’t lie and say it doesn’t track. I offered up my head for the axe every time, because it didn’t hurt as bad as trying to reckon with it all. I’ve shut myself away because I couldn’t find a way to let myself be seen. It was easier. I took the easiest path, the one of least resistance. The one everyone, everywhere, an entire culture built on enduring suffering instead of fixing it, insisted I take. To blind myself to the way out, and force myself through more pain to make the initial pain feel like it mattered.

But it never mattered, did it? I needed it to make sense, to be justified, but it wasn’t noble or right, it was just… suffering. It was pride.

It’s… it’s always been pride. I’ve put it on her when it’s poisoned me all along. And despite herself, she actually knows how to let it go.

I’ll never get out myself. But I have to be the one to open the door. What did she say before… to ‘let her in’? To help me cheat?

She means it. She always meant it. From the day we met, and she forced herself into my life like a splinter, she meant it. And every time I bit the hand that fed, she kept coming back. And I refused to let myself see it.

I see it now. It’s time for an antidote.

Weak but determined, I give her a small nod. The others get to work. Faylie pulls out a large blanket from her bag in a ridiculous unspooling, before folding it up into a makeshift cot along the floor. Tegan puts out a few candles so we’re not relying on Faylie for light, setting them out in a careful circle in the center of the chamber. The knight looks nervous, but says nothing to indicate she’s having second thoughts. I don’t blame her squeamishness. I trust her enough that she would make it known if she couldn’t go through with this.

Faylie’s practically beaming, of course. Always willing to try something new. Absurd.

And Alabastra is steel. No, too cold. She is the sun. And she sets herself down onto the mat, sitting crisscrossed, and smiling, no doubt ready with some quip. To my chagrin she brushes the hair away from her neck almost suggestively, head stuck to one side in offering.

I walk forward. My knees bend before her. As I’m wondering if I should hold onto her, she instead holds onto me, hands on my arms. Mine lock with hers, and I lean in. Her breath brushes my cheek, and I nearly pull away in shock. This close, I can hear the gentle thumping of her heart, picking up in pace.

She’d known I was a vampire since the day we met. I wonder, then; how long has she thought of this moment?

Because if I’m honest with myself, in my darkest, hungriest days… I think I’ve imagined it a thousand times.

Faylie and Tegan stand ready. I have nothing but confidence in them.

Alabastra’s skin prickles with anticipation and humidity. The tiny hairs of platinum blonde look a shining silver-white at the base of her neck. My fangs graze against the side of her, testing the tension. For one perfect moment, even if it won’t last, Alabastra Camin is vulnerable before me. Open. We are connected by a thread of saliva and trust. The dark of night, swallowing the light of the sky.

And then I sink.

Very much looking forward to the reaction to this one. :>

Some housekeeping: I've gone back and done some major edits to all previous chapters of Witch Hunt. Nothing that changes the actual content, just SPAG, but I've finally fixed my sad, em dashless life.

Also, I live in a place without daylight savings, so if the time Witch Hunt updates changes for you, that is why.

Thanks for reading. Consider the patreon, if you'd like to see how, uh. That. Turns out. And as always, it means the world.

Next update is (1-42) rosemary; on Thursday, November 7th.

(1-40) arcana

Content Warnings

Intrusive thoughts
Discussion of war, death, and plague
Discussion of religious trauma

The skyway rattles along in the now nearly noon hours of the day. I am, of course, no longer allowed the window seat. Alabastra sits beside me, performing adequately to block any wayward light that would otherwise come my way. My head is rested on one hand buttressed against the table, nodding along to some story of Faylie’s concerning some Faewilds nonsense or other.

“And then my friend Kelmia said, ‘That’s not a rat-snake, that’s a pocket river!‘” She slaps the table like it’s the funniest thing she’s ever said, and strangely the other two chuckle as well. “So anyways, she didn’t make it.”

“That’s terrible?”, I venture.

Faylie brushes a hand through the air. “Eh, she was kind of a pill, it’s whatever. Plus, she was an elf, so, she reincarnated! Small potatoes, really.”

Sometimes I forget that despite being the only one of us who didn’t have an awful childhood, Faylie still grew up in a realm with danger and chaos around every corner. I’m curious to know more. And—’curious‘. That feeling I’ve been denied for too long, for the danger learning something new might cause to the status quo of myself.

Well, that status quo is already shattered, now. So I’d say I ‘may as well’ continue, but there’s no resignation this time—I want to. “If you don’t mind, Faylie, I’d like to ask about Antitia? You were vague with Tegan before, but I would genuinely like to know, is she truly your aunt? The way we use the term, I mean.”

The faun snorts, clearly amused by my question, almost patronizing. “Well, if we’re going by human definitions, I guess not, no. She’s not literally my mom’s sister, or whatever. But ‘Auntie‘ is really kind of, like, a title in the Faewilds?” She scratches behind one ear. “Not to say that it’s not familial, either, because it is, but it’s also like, there’s a connotation to it, you know? Like ‘Stepfather‘ or ‘Cousin‘, or Gods forbid ‘Grandmother‘! I guess it’s kinda hard to explain past that if you haven’t lived it.”

“That’s alright.” I almost say the quiet part aloud. That we have time enough to dig into it further. I don’t want to come off as too presumptuous or overbearing. I nearly can’t help myself, that need for more. It’s almost like its own kind of hunger.

For a while, I’m content to just listen to them talk. Faylie prattling on and on. Alabastra with a quick quip. Tegan with an easily-teased remark, leaving her to make up the difference of words with a tight attacking embrace around her smallest girlfriend. Though it’s not a short ride, the company makes it pass in a blink, over almost too soon.

* * *

On the corner of two large thoroughfares where the Northern Reds meet Nivannen near the cliff edge of the Augustene Hill, sits one of the only other places outside of my shop I visit on an even somewhat regular basis. The Whaltzin-Callisto Public Library is an imposing marble fortress of knowledge. Columns of stained white flank its tripart entrance, the golden-orange glow within shining through brick-bordered glass in great arches. The building is several stories tall and stretches back around to meet itself the length of the block to make an interior courtyard. The entrance is a wide field of stairs, surrounded by two statues of wolves looking out to the street, sentinels of stone. Rivaled only by the Institute’s library in Ceruel Rise in size and scope; if anywhere in this city holds answers to our multitude quandaries, it’s here. A bastion of evidence, if we can find it in that haystack.

As we ascend the steps, Alabastra is talking over her shoulder. “Alright, we’re lookin’ for anything we can find on this ruin of ours. Maps, building plans, fuckin’ war stories, whatever they got.”

I add, “And anything we can find on Lyla Serrone. She’s outright famous—it’s not impossible she’s been in the papers, before. Whatever can give us an edge.”

To my surprise, Tegan interjects, “We should also probably look into the Runeplague, right? Y’know, in case she, uh, wasn’t wrong about a second one in the city or whatever?”

Alabastra nods to both of us. “Excellent calls.” And implicitly we all look to our fourth, yet to contribute.

“… What?”, Faylie says. “Don’t look at me! I get lost in libraries!”

“Leave it to the bookworms then, Bug.” The rogue ruffles her girlfriend’s hair. It seems needlessly argumentative to point out that Tegan is but a former ‘bookworm’, and even then only if one counts The Tributines.

Instead I lean forward, arms crossed. “Didn’t you just say earlier this morning that this isn’t your forte either?”

Instead of being indignant like my snarking comment was intended to illicit, she’s smiling. “Gods, I missed that.” Her hands dart into her coat pockets and she passes through the door.

“… Missed what?!”, I exclaim, not expecting an answer. I follow, putting my parasol down as I pass under the shade.

The front interior is made of coffee-brown bricks of shiny linoleum, and I make myself look ridiculous dodging where the glass lets the sunlight in. Damnation for whoever decided un-curtained windows should be a ubiquitous architectural feature. Regardless, the ceiling glows, underlit with bulbs in deco lanterns to shine on the painted stucco murals that wrap around the curves of the interior, meeting with pillars that separate the foyer into halls and stairways and passages.

We split up, making for opposite wings of the building. I enter one of the main archival sections. Halls of bookshelves flank me in uniform lines as I pass through annals of history. Books of hardbacked covers or leather-bound tomes sit snugly on the shelves, waiting for a historian’s hand to brush away the dust. The musty, faintly syrupy scent of old books wafts between the hard oak rows, seeps into the dull green carpet below me. I could concur with Faylie that it’s quite possible to get lost here, only without the dread that she implied. There’s something endlessly comforting about words on a page; physical evidence, knowledge committed to ages. Daunting, too, but that pales in the enormity of it. I’ve spent long enough without answers.

Quickly it is rather obvious that I have no real direction to start. Perhaps there are records of a family history. It’s almost certain that ‘Serrone’ is Beric’s born surname rather than Lyla’s, but it might tell me something.

The local history branch is stocked with old archives, journals, biographies, and census records. And, of course, genealogies. I pull a few books from the shelves promising the history of Marble City’s old money families, and retreat to a nearby table. It doesn’t take long to find. SelvensSepensersSerrones!

The Serrone family looks to be a rather well-established line, aristocratic, though not quite approaching the prominence of, say, the Eldatsi, or Calacatta, or Corvane families. Nor do they approach the all-encompassing wealth of the nouveau riche—the Torres or Forsyth or LaFontaine clans. But the Serrones are certainly notable enough to at least have a settled presence in the heights.

Interestingly, the family tree seems to stop with Beric, at least on his side of the family, yet this census is fairly recent. I suppose he never had children. Regardless, no mention of Lyla. She must have married in as recent as the last five years.

It seems a dead end, but on a whim I check the more recent of the genealogies I grabbed, and sure enough, an addendum is made to the family line, married in via Beric. ‘Delyla Serrone – née Valyrys.

I suppose she decided to go by a shortened version of her forename? I check through the ‘V’ section of the records, but find nothing of ‘Valyrys’. It isn’t until I turn my eye to wider, more country-wide genealogies that I spot the name—an unimportant but massive family in the north of Anily, based primarily out of Reverie. It’s too large a family and too old a record to find anything about Lyla in particular, but it’s something, I suppose. She certainly moved up in status with the marriage, that is certain. Not necessarily a surprise; it seemed there was little love lost when her husband’s life was on the line. Yet if she were truly as much a commoner as the rest of us, why would she have spoken so derisively?

There’s something I’m missing, of that I am certain. This insistence that she’s Gods-Blessed, with the power to back it up. She mentioned she was practically ordained, in her speech. My knowledge on matters religious is woefully sparse.

Fortunate for I, there’s a divine warrior quite a bit closer to the heart. I stand, heading back through the history section until I spot the nervous form of the werewolf, tail brushing against a bookshelf and threatening to knock a few tomes onto the floor. She turns at my arrival, a sheepish smile in her cheeks.

Before I can get a word out, my stomach rumbles, and for a moment I can’t help but imagine tearing her apart. I grip my forehead. Dammit. They’re especially relentless today, it seems. The fathomless void opening within me feels like I might fall within myself; implode entirely.

“Oh, shit, uh. Moodie—you okay?” She rushes over to me.

I hold up a hand before she can get too close. I’m not likely in danger of turning while the sun is still out, but history as a teacher tells me I cannot quite trust myself. Focusing inward on that burning fire inside, turning substance into absence and needing more, I shut it out, block it, pen it in, quell it. Whatever works at this point. It takes longer than usual to tamp down, but eventually I am capable of conversation again.

“Sorry”, I say, a shake to my head. “I’m fine.”

“You sure?” There’s a nervous energy to Tegan, like she had, for the moment, prepared herself for drastic action. I feel in safer hands for that; I did ensure she had Subduant to spare, yesterday. She is a rather comforting presence, I am coming to realize. A stalwart safety net of a woman. I might be starting to truly internalize why they keep calling her their ‘knight in shining armor’. Beyond the, ah, literal reasons, of course.

My hands brush away the already-gathered dust from the old tomes I’ve been trawling through. “I’m sure.” Then my arms cross. “And I did not seek you out just to frighten you, of course. I need your expertise.”

She backs up slightly, and crosses her arms over her breastplate. “My expertise? With what?” There’s a slight nervous laugh at the tail-end of her question.

I lean against a bookshelf, rolling the question over my mind before I say, “Lyla Serrone seemed a divine caster to me. It’s a field of magic I know little about—I know you brushed it off before, but if there’s anything you can divulge about how it works it might help.”

One ear flits, ever-so-slightly. “Y-yea. That makes sense. And, uh, in exchange, uh…” She points with a thumb to the books we’re against. “I’m, uh… Kinda having problems finding anything useful in all this. It’s kind of just… too much?”

A fair enough exchange. I stand, closing the gap a few inches closer, and nod. “Study partners, then. We never did have the chance, the two of us, what with you not being enrolled.”

Tegan swallows a lump in her throat. “Y-yup.” She turns, and leads me further into the archives. Does she even know her tail is wagging?

* * *

We walk into a side-room of the archives, with stacked-high papers and posters and pamphlets in unforgotten corners of a not-too distant time. A dim light hangs in the center of the room, too small for the treasure trove of documents stuffed into it. Signs assured us this was where we would find historical archives of the Runeplague and the resulting Plague Wars.

In honesty, I have no idea what to make of Lyla Serrone’s claims—a second Runeplague, growing in the heart of our own city. The cause of the first was never discovered, as its raging source in the heart of Caskia was extinguished decades ago.

My only personal experience is with its aftermaths. Both on the land, the ways in which its scarred and marred the soil under our feet, choked our crops and drove hunger across the less-populated sections of Anily, and on people. The illness those magic-wrought maelstroms brought along their raging whirlwinds tore through the systems of thousands. According to Mother, it acted like no bacterial or viral infection. Unlike the germinating illnesses, it was not so much a living thing; more arcane than creature. More like a storm than a plague, and most distressingly of all, its magic was psychic in origin. It didn’t infect, get inside someone’s body and take what it needed to survive. Instead, it got in someone’s mind, twisted them from the top down. The best case one could receive was gradual organ failure. Worse cases would turn people mad, cause them mental anguish, or kill them quick and outright, and in showers of blood. It was a furious thing, ripping its victims apart before burning itself out. It was hardly even contagious.

For all these reasons, from the outside, it looked less like an illness, and more like a weapon.

I’m aware of the broad strokes of what followed, even if I’m sparse on the details. Beings we’d typically call monsters, dragons and undead and the like, were no more or less resistant to the plague than anyone else, yet all the same, paranoia took hold, and wars erupted in the belief that Caskians and their large monstrous population were responsible. Whether or not that tidbit is true, the plague is often said to be the inciting incident of the revolution that toppled Caskia’s ruling elite.

What I never did understand, however, was why the fighting didn’t stop after the storms had been extinguished, nor even after the leadership of Caskia changed.

Old recruitment posters hang on the walls as we enter. A mage with a staff held high, with words in large font urging the reader to ‘Wield Your Birthright‘. A rifle snapped in half, with a warning—’These Are The Weapons of the Enemy!‘. Other posters of patriot bends, with slogans like ‘Old Man Marble is Calling‘ and ‘Wolves Hunt in Packs‘, are colored in the reds and tans and whites of Anily’s flag.

Tegan strides ahead of me. “Alright, uh. So, it would probably help, right, if we knew more about the whole origins of it, right? But, I can’t find anything that gives a concrete answer.”

Not a student of history, then. “That’s likely because there are no answers, Tegan. The official position, insofar as I am aware, is that it was created by the Caskians, whether by accident or as a weapon, but nobody has ever confirmed that story with more than conspiratorial evidence.” Of course, I could be wrong—if a source was found in the past five years or so, after I disconnected entirely from politics and the world around me, I wouldn’t know. Though, based on what Alabastra said in our conversation with Nathaniel, it’s likely that remains the case.

“Then… how would we know if Serrone’s bullshitting or not?”

“That is… an excellent question.” I put a hand to my chin. “I suppose look for any first-hand records, before any historical revisionism set in, that may describe similar effects to what we’re currently experiencing.”

The knight shrugs, and starts to look through some of the journals of soldiers and scientists left discarded. I follow behind, hopeful my advice wasn’t entirely foolish.

Halfway through some description of an early battle in the wars before I recognize it for the propaganda piece it is, I say, “So, divine magic. You must have some insight, correct?”

Behind me, hunched over a table, Tegan coughs into her hand. “Yeah, I mean… I guess, right?”

“That isn’t exactly instilling me with confidence, Tegan.”

She palms the table. Then she startles at her own little outburst. “Sorry. Shit. Um, it’s just kind of a… tangled subject for me, I guess.” Before I have a chance to bring her a sense of calm, she seems to get a handle on the complicated emotions my question clearly skimmed the surface of. She turns to look at me, and says, “Right. Okay. I guess it’s kind of like—Faylie described wizard magic as like, wanting to change the world, right?”

I nod. “Broadly speaking, that’s the idea. And hers is more about creating within that world.”

“Right. I guess in that explanation then, divine magic is like taking strength from the ways the world already is? Does that make sense?”

It’s a mooring sensation, then? Rooting oneself in the way things are. That actually makes perfect sense. I think back to Kansis, stable and down-to-earth. Tegan, indefatigable and stalwart and righteous. Regardless of if its source is the Gods or one’s own spirit, it all seems to come to a central, anchored point to draw power from. “If the arcane is based on progress, then the divine is based on fixation?”

She shrugs. “More or less, I guess? But, I dunno if that’s too simple or whatever. It just made sense that way, with how they taught us at St. Leonard’s.”

I shift. “That’s the convent you lived in?”

“Yeah.” I’m not sure how she manages to fit a childhood of suffering into one word, yet she does. The sheer weight of her untold experiences pulls her like a stone, sinking into the ground. It wouldn’t do to unzip her in a public library like this. Best I get us back on track.

“Then, Lyla Serrone—any further insights on where her abilities come from?”

With a cross to her arms, the knight has trouble shrinking herself down much, her frame still keeping her rather imposing despite the posture. “No clue. I mean, you probably had the best idea earlier, right? That she’s a sorcerer? Just— like a godsly one, or something?” She turns her gaze downward, swallowing up the floor. “I mean, not like she grew up in a priory too, right?”

My brow raises. That isn’t so absurd an implication as she’s made it seem. Suddenly I’m struck with a new lead—the city where the Valyryses are based out of, Reverie. I should look into that. “Hold that thought—I may have an idea. Do you have this handled?”

She looks around at the journals, clearly unsure, but nods. “I’ll… I’ll manage. I think I’m good. Thanks, Moodie.”

“I’m sure you will. You always do, after all.” On a dime, I spin to leave. And I try not to let myself be distracted by the knight’s blush.

* * *

Reverie, secluded in a mountain valley in the north of Anily, is renowned for its deep connection to the Effigial Church of the Dozen-Minus-One. Historic Sacellum Square is a popular destination for pilgrims looking to reconnect with their spiritual roots. Like many cities in the Lapeda province, Reverie was hard-hit by the Plague Wars, but its geographic location kept it from the worst of any Caskian sieges.

I flatten the page of the almanac I’ve been reading from, and pull out my notebook with my other hand, briefly having to clutch my pencil between my teeth as I flip to the next page. She wasn’t just from a convent—she was from an entire holy city.

In a near fervor now, I jot down any tidbits or notes that may seem even somewhat important. Shuttering the almanac, I stand, and pull the lid off a cardboard box stacked with old broadsheets. There was exactly one local periodical saved in this archive’s records, and the librarians were kind enough to let me sort through the maintained copies myself. They are at least, blessedly, in chronological order, or I’d have a truly hopeless time. I discard all of the copies before the Serrones’ wedding, and flit through page after page of decrepit and dusty newspapers.

And after minutes of mindless headline trawling, miraculously, I spot a semi-familiar name, with a slightly more familiar title. ‘Delyla Valyrys – Our Blessed Angel, Off to Capital‘. Before reading I mark down the paper’s date—the 1st of Octobrea, 903. Sixteen years ago.

The story is a puff-piece celebrating the virtues of a young hometown hero, ordained by the churches and ministries of her city, speaking as if she’s some divine savior blessed by the Gods themselves. Apparently the visit was a cultural or religious propaganda venture; parading this younger Lyla around the capital, and showing her divine prowess off to the public. The reporter makes little detail about her, as if the facts of her life should be taken as common knowledge to the assumed readership.

It tracks for why she’d be so contemptuous to us, then—Lyla was indeed quite famous where she’s from. No, more than that; Lyla Serrone, or Delyla Valyrys, as she was here, is spoken about like a saint. Was she given the power she has for whatever she did to earn those accolades? Or did the accolades come second, because she was truly born with a spark of divinity within her?

I look through the rest of the papers, hopeful I’ll find an answer somewhere deeper, but I’m already near the bottom of the pile. It seems their records only extend so far. Still, more than I expected to find. Perhaps I might—

“Well, look at you, all focused.”

I jump at Alabastra’s voice, having snuck up on me again. She’s practically right behind me… I’ll never understand how she does that. “You’re distracting me”, I intone. “Shouldn’t you be at the other side of the building?”

Alabastra walks around to the other side of the table, leaning over my gathered research materials. “Maybe I wanted to see how my favorite vamp’s doin’.” Then she starts to almost lay across the table, quite obnoxiously. “Or maybe I already done my part and came to find you n’ Dusty.”

“What about Faylie?”

“Pretty sure she got lost.”

That sounds like a later problem. I stare her down, as she’s practically horizontal over the table, hands over the books I had laid out. Despite her tomfoolery, I’m not surprised she found what she was looking for so quickly. It is one of her many areas of expertise, after all. And I know she knows her way around this building well; we’ve even run into each other here before, once or twice. I was no more pleasant conversation then than I have been in any other context.

I sigh, “I suppose I was just about finished anyways—but you are messing with my work, all the same.”

She brushes one hand against the pile of newspapers, and I have to scramble to keep them from falling over. She says, “Ain’t my fault your work station’s messy, Moodie.” She flashes a foxlike smile. “You’re gonna piss off the orderlies, like that.”

My eyes glance past her, and I catch sight of an elderly librarian shuffling over to a shelf to return a tome. I say, “I don’t think the ‘orderlies’ are going to be much of a problem.”

Her thumb juts behind her. “Ah, not them—the book gnomes.” Expectation dances in her eyes.

I stare blankly.

“The… the book gnomes—”

“I’m not taking that bait.”

The rogue pouts. “Suit yourself, but don’t say I didn’t warn ya.” I’m almost impressed that after all this time, she still finds exciting new ways to annoy me. Book gnomes. Preposterous. Then her expression grows serious a moment. “You, uh, feeling well enough to have that talk soon, then?”

She actually hasn’t forgotten. Especially impressive, since I nearly had. “R-right. I think we should conclude our business here first, but yes. I am feeling better. Once we’re out of here.” Then my arms fold, reminded of this morning. “And, for the record, I apologize for losing my composure, at the medical office.” It was somewhat unfortunate, her catching me so vulnerable like that.

“No need to apologize.”

“Good to know, then. Admittedly, I am unpracticed if apologies are the proper sort of etiquette for that sort of thing. That was actually, um, only the second time I’ve ever, ah, done that.”

She scoffs, “What, cried into someone’s shoulder?”

That caveat doesn’t actually make it less true, now that I think about it. But I only shrink up in response to her question.

Her eyes go wide. “Wh— cried?!” She sounds downright distraught. “Y’know every, like, third thing you say breaks my fucking heart?”

“I will endeavor to say less, then.”

“Please don’t. Not what I meant.” She points backwards with her thumb. “You’re just about done, then?”

It’s not impossible that if I searched every book, journal, and paper in this library, I might find something more—but the more space and time we give Lyla with the watch, the less confident I feel about our chances of halting whatever it is she’s doing. This will have to do. I nod. “Let’s find Tegan and Faylie and share what we’ve learned.”

Alabastra shoots me a finger gun, then turns, and wanders listlessly into the open space of the library. She says, aloud, “Anybody seen my faun?”

Dozens of people shush her at once.

* * *

After finding Faylie wandering the Lost & Found section, we gather around a table in a busy common study hall. Alabastra lays out a large municipal map of the sewer sections of the underburrows. She draws a finger up to where the waterworks intersects Augustene Hill, and taps twice. “Somewhere ’round here, sewers intersect with the tunnels underneath.” Her finger moves like a painter’s brush up to the hill itself. She’s dangerously close to the heart of the waterworks, as she circles. “And around here, we’ll find what we’re lookin’ for.”

“And what are we looking for?”, I deadpan.

She flips open a dusty book, and lays it on the table for the rest of us to see. “There was an old temple to Maiea built in a cavern underneath the portal a few centuries back. Got forgotten, found, and forgotten again a half-dozen times since. Now it’s a heritage site—guess that’s ironic, considering what the Lupines are usin’ it for. Well—probably using it for.”

Tegan says, “Maiea—the goddess of nature?”

“Wacko place for a temple, I know. Maybe they were doin’ a ‘the natural world is everywhere‘ thing.” She puts on a light-aired voice for her mocking, accentuating an elven highborn affect. “Anyways, think I got the exits and entrances covered. We can hash out the details on the way.”

I crane my neck down to check over the book she’s provided, looking for any details she might have skimmed over or missed. The only thing of otherwise significance I can glean is that the temple is older than much of the city, clearly established in its early days. If that means much of anything, I’m not sure.

She catches my eye. “So, what’s the wire on Serrone?”

Without flourish I flatten the broadsheet to the table. “It seems she’s celebrated where she’s from—if I didn’t know better I’d call her an almost prophetic figure. I couldn’t find much to indicate if her abilities come from worship, or the other way around, but she’s certainly not nobody.”

A cold concern takes Alabastra, as she contends with the information. “Well, famous or not—prophet or not—it doesn’t change what’s comin’ to her.” Her voice is absent of complete conviction. She’s let the doubts in, and the worst part is, I don’t blame her.

If she’s truly chosen by the Gods, do we actually stand a chance?

We sit in silence a moment, letting the new deal sink in. Then Tegan says, “I knew plenty of people at St. Leonards that thought they were blessed.” She snarls after the memory, a hate I rarely see in her. “But they were just assholes. They used that claim to manipulate people. Abuse them.” Her voice is absent her usual stumbling, and her stare is iron-forged. “She’s just like the rest.”

A tender half-elven hand reaches across the table to give her girlfriend a comforting touch. The three thieves say with silence their stance—even if we don’t stand a chance, we’re still going to try. And that is all that matters, really.

As for myself, I’m still undecided, but what else is new?

When they’ve had their moment, I turn to the knight. “And did you manage to find anything of note, in the end?”

“Well, nothing obvious, or whatever, but I kept reading about these spell-storms the plague came in, and it got me thinking that the descriptions, uh, kinda sound similar to the thing Thassalia did to me? I mean—weird psychic storm, it’s kinda a big coincidence, right?”

Alabastra snaps. “Then that’s the key—this isn’t a real natural disaster. The Lupines are behind this. Serrone was just lying. Like these types always do.” There’s an edge to her, almost defensive. She is used to being right, after all.

But there has to be more to this. She seemed like a lot of things to me, in our interactions thus far, but one thing Lyla didn’t strike me as was a liar. Then again, I’m not exactly the expert here. I murmur, “I think that’s still too early a call to make, Allie— Ala—”

She interrupts, “Ah-Ah-Ah.” And she’s smiling. “That’s strike three. Allie, huh?” She’s leaning over the table again, looking like she’s about to devour me whole.

Dammit. She noticed. Of course she noticed. I glance around, not meeting her eyes. “It’s— it’s what the others call you, it slipped into my vocabulary.”

“It’s what the people who care about me call me, you mean.”

The tips of my ears are burning up. “W-we should— we should go put the books back.”

Snatching the book she’s placed off the table in a theatric grab, Alabastra turns and says over her shoulder, “But of course! Wouldn’t wanna piss off the book gnomes, after all!”

“Those aren’t real and you know it!”

“That’s what you said about the faerie mob!”

“The faerie mob was absurd!”

I gather up the research materials I’d brought, casting occasional glances up to see Alabastra duck around a corner, out of sight. Then I sigh.

And when I look up the others are staring at me. Tegan has a fond little smirk on her face, and Faylie looks smug as all get out. “What?”, I deadpan.

Faylie says through her cheeky grin, “It’s just fun watching you two go at it.”

Tegan concurs, “It’s like a stage show.”

I huff, “Well I’m glad someone is having fun, at least.”

Before I have to contend with their snickering, I pull the papers and books under my arm and dart away. I am, of course, obscuring the truth—it’s not as if I can pretend to not enjoy their company forever. It just all feels far too easy, now, without the weight of my own relentless self-lamentation. I keep waiting for the trick, the reveal, the other shoe to drop.

And maybe it was here, all along.

Because the second I get around the corner, I double over and clutch at my stomach, once more having to banish the rising sickness.

As long as these urges remain, it’s like the guillotine in tensed position, waiting to release any moment. An implicit threat at the back of my mind. They’ll continue to cause me to pose a threat to these three as long as they remain. Can I say with certainty that I’m comfortable around them, knowing that I’m so unsafe?

Yet another reason to see these hungers gone, and soon. And if I can’t, if I become too dangerous to be around, if I’m right, in that sneaking suspicion that they’re getting worse, I’ll have to let them go again. Somehow I’ll have to convince them to let me go. And Gods would I hate for these moments to ever have to end.

This was a deceptively difficult chapter to write. Interesting, in-character research is hard. Hopefully I pulled it off?

Thanks so much for reading. It will never stop being the coolest thing in the world to me that people are engaging with this story of mine. ❤

Next update is (1-41) realgar; on Saturday, November 2nd.

(1-39) marigold

Content Warnings

Self-loathing
Allergic reactions (kind of)
Gender dysphoria

Shaking, not even out of fear, but pure shock, I pull myself against the wall of the sewer. I’d want to sit down, if it weren’t disgusting in here.

It burns. The sun. It happened. It actually—

My hand is shaking too hard to assess the damage. My brain is too scattered to assess the pain. I can only stand here, so overcome and full of disbelief that I’m practically numb.

The others turn, and crowd around me at once. Alabastra practically leaps from the ladder. “Moodie!”, she says as she lands.

Faylie says, “Oh, no…” She starts fretting with her hands. “Moodie, I’m… I’m so, so sorry!”

And Tegan grips her hair in frustration, and lets out a pitiful little, “Fuck.”

For just a moment I don’t quite let myself acknowledge them at any level beyond surface. I just need… need a moment. I grip my wrist with my other hand to quell the trembling, and inspect again with a medic’s eye. The skin is a touch irritated, but not quite burned. It was only a very brief brush, after all. It’s already not even hurting anymore. It certainly wasn’t enough to turn me to ash; unless this is a quite extended death.

I look back to the rays of gold spilling into the sewer from the alley above. And tentatively, I try my other hand. A fluke, perhaps, or… or perhaps I just need to know just how bad it is. My hand illuminates under the sun, and it feels like a plunge into near-boiling water, unpleasant, nearly unbearable, but I could tolerate it in short bursts. Very short. I pull my hand away again after a few seconds, before I cause any lasting damage, practically hissing at the pain.

The curse waiting around the corner has finally come knocking. The fangs, the mirror, now this; who knows what else has changed that I haven’t even discovered yet. My time in the sunlight is over. Taken from me, by this damnable sickness. I’m… I’m an herbalist for Gods’ sakes, and now I can’t even—

I can’t—

Alabastra steps closer, running a hand down my arm. “Hey. I am… I am so sorry. You didn’t deserve this, Moodie. And it’s not your fault, and—”

My eyes lock with hers. A single breath beats out of my chest like a drum beat.

And then I start to laugh.

It’s absurd. It can’t be fucking happening, but it is, and… and I think I finally get the joke. So I laugh. A wild, manic, and hysterical laugh like a rabid hyena. I asked for this, didn’t I? When I wanted it to not make sense anymore? Here it is! I wanted nonsense, and I got it! The alchemist, without sunlight. The person finally trying to see themself, without a reflection. The human-hopeful, who can’t stop looking and acting more like a monster. A walking fucking punchline.

“Of fucking course“, I say through laughs that morph more into half-panicked breaths. “OF COURSE!” I scream into the tunnels, hearing my own terrible, too-deep voice echo back at me. “This may as well FUCKING HAPPEN!”

The others are staring at me concerned, heads slightly tilted.

I can’t stop now I’ve started. “Because I’m your fucking punching bag, right? The universe’s cruel Gods damned joke?!” I lay my head against the wall, seething with disbelieving rage at all of it. All of it!

The three look amongst each other, stunned and clearly not quite sure what to do.

And then out of the blue, Faylie yells up at the brickwork, “Y-yeah! Fuck you universe!” Her eyes are darting, unsure.

W-what? What is she…

Alabastra looks down at her, and shrugs. “Hey, yeah! What the hells is your problem, anyways?”, she exclaims to no-one in particular. “Leave my vamp alone!”

“You’re being a real jerk to one of my favorite people and it’s so not okay!”

They’re just… shouting at the ceiling…?

“A fuckin’ jerk to all of us! Fuck you!”

“Yeah, fuck you!”

The two are feeding off each other’s energy now. Alabastra starts throwing wild middle fingers up into the air. “Fuck you, you fuckin’ shitbag fuckin’ world!”

And despite how foolish it is, they’re working me back up. “F-fuck you!”, I yell at the ceiling.

Faylie screams, “Eat shit!”

Then she taps Tegan on the arm and the knight joins in, “Uh, yeah, fuck you!”

And then we’re just a mess of voices, screaming in a sewer.

“How ’bout you get fucked?”

“I am sick of being your fucking punchline!”

“All the shit I went through?! For fucking what?!”

“Fuck you, fuck you, fucking fuck you!”

“Fuck you universe, and fuck you Anily, too!”

“It isn’t fuckin’ fair!”

“Fuck you!”

“And you know it! So fuck you!”

“Get fucked universe!”

“You can’t hurt us anymore!”

“Fucking go fuck yourself!”

“You lose!”, Alabastra finishes with a swipe of her hand. “Because we’re STILL FUCKING HERE!”

We all look to one another a moment. And the tension is gone. I start laughing again. Not out of hysteria, but simply because it really is funny. Just four idiots in a sewer, yelling their futile lamentations at the world. Ridiculous. Impotent. I start to choke up, and I’m not the only one. They pile around me and pull me into an awkward and desperately needed embrace. I knock my head against Alabastra’s in the huddle, and I hear her chuckling with me.

And it’s so much warmer here. They pull me tighter and somehow I’m glad for it. For a moment in that little yelling match with fate I started to drift away entirely, but I’m on solid ground again.

I think all this time, I just needed to hear someone else say it—that it was unfair. That the world really has been cruel to me, it wasn’t entirely in my own head, I have been unlucky. They can see it too. I don’t feel nearly so alone in that crushing weight anymore.

To think, I ever wanted them anywhere but here. Who else’s solution to crisis would be to shout it away? And I think at some point in that shouting it stopped even being about me, judging by the way we’d all be shaking if we weren’t held so flush to one another. Gods, we must look insane.

Finally, Alabastra pulls away, almost joyously dumbfounded. “Think it heard us?”

“The universe…? It better have. I’m not sure how much louder I could caterwaul.”

“We’ll getcha a bullhorn”, she says through her own chuckling voice, standing straight again.

Cold and inevitable resignment sends me back against the wall, and I turn a lazy head to the sunlight once again. “That’s it, then. Nocturnal by force, now…”

In truth, now that the screaming is done, there’s almost a relief to it. All this time the thing I was dreading most has finally happened, and… and I’m still here. The worst has come to pass and it didn’t kill me. The anticipation is over, the dreading anxiety that I can finally let go of and actually find a solution now that the problem is so directly out ahead of me. Not to say I’m glad it happened, but that if it was always going to go this way, at least I’m on the other side of it. No more waiting, only doing.

Though, considering I seemed to have skipped over a few other side effects to get this one, I may have left some things untested. If so—Gods I’m going to miss garlic.

Faylie lilts, “I mean, is it really so different…?”

Tegan flicks her harmlessly in the head for that comment, but she isn’t wrong. “No”, I say. “… But it might have been.”

“Might still be“, says Alabastra. “Alright, sure, it’s a complication—but it’s nothin’ we can’t handle. I mean, at the end of the day it’s basically just a real bad allergy. Nothing wrong with that.”

My gaze drifts up the ladder, failing at this angle to catch any sight of the blue sky beyond. “And how am I getting out of this sewer?”

Alabastra darts her head toward the ladder. “Stardust?” And the two climb up and away into the sunlight.

As we’re standing in the damp dark, Faylie sidles up next to me. She doesn’t say anything, but bumps into me softly with her shoulder, to remind me she’s there. I bite my cheek to tamper the smile. I feel like if I start thinking again, the sniveling will follow. So I just wait.

Before us, the rays of gold that had been half-blocked by the shadow of the two is now entirely occluded. “Alright, c’mon up, Moods!”, shouts Alabastra.

I raise a brow, but step into the now-darkened space of the ladder. Looking up I see a veritable tarp of gabardine, pulled taut over the sewer entrance—Alabastra’s trench coat. That does get a laugh. No point in staring agog at the bizarre scene. I pull myself up the exit under the makeshift shade. When I reach the top and stare ahead into the street-level, it is a damnably sunny-sky day. What I wouldn’t do for a rain cloud.

Waist-down still in the hole, I look to Alabastra and Tegan, who hold the coat above me. “Well, we’ve handled the first five feet. Now what about the rest of the trip?”

Alabastra chortles. “Always complaining…” Without her coat on, her scarf bundles loosely around her neck, and the white tanktop stained with grime more obviously hugs her form, and— ugh, stop staring.

To my right Tegan walks closer, draping the coat overtop my head, and Alabastra suddenly pulls me up to the rest of my feet, and then tight to her. She shuffles around, stretching her arm back through the opposite sleeve of the jacket, leaving me enveloped in her clothing like a baby bird under its mother’s wing.

“There”, the rogue says. She holds the rest of the jacket over me like a blanket, arm rested atop my head, and somehow this seems to be sufficient.

Underneath this spacious half of Alabastra Camin’s trench coat, I feel easily twice as preposterous as I look. “Surely you’re joking.”

“What’s the matter?” She bends down, sniffing. “It’s the stink, isn’t it?”

She smells like rosewater and sweat. And I don’t dare say that I honestly don’t hate it. “It’s demeaning.”

Behind us, Faylie clambers up to join. “It’s temporary! I have an idea!” Tegan scrambles to replace the manhole cover, and Faylie skips ahead. “C’mon!”

* * *

Though the streets of Grennard are no less ugly and suffused with trash than they were a week ago, I’m starting to believe I’ve looked too harshly on Grennardites for that. After all, that’s hardly their fault; they live in a world made to depress their lot in life. This city would sooner send police down here than a street sweeper, and would call it ‘cleaning’ all the same. Nobody wants that for themselves, to be squeezed and pressed and pushed to the edge of society. The people here are, really, just like anyone else.

That does, unfortunately, include the rudeness. Heads turn again and again to the strange sight of myself, sequestered inside Alabastra’s coat like a dirty secret.

“People are staring”, I intone.

“Let ’em stare. You need this, no matter their gawking.” And under her breath, quiet enough that I only hear because I am so close in this moment, she says, “I know the feelin’.”

And that implication strikes deeper than I expected. She would be familiar, yes. Those early days at the Institute drew more attention here way than I’ve almost ever seen anyone draw. Nowadays, she, ah- well, not to say she wasn’t always gorgeous, but with the aid of the potion, now, she—

Ugh. The point being, she is used to standing out. Even now, her height makes a beacon out of her in any crowd. If I’m to take lessons from anyone on how to cope with the ogling of others, she’d have a great deal of experience. Though, not to say that this is an unfamiliar feeling for me, either. I’ve always been cast as eerie, off-putting, aloof at best and sinister at worst; that would only intensify, the further I step outside the norm. I’m not sure how much more attention I could bear to bring.

But then, that’s why I’d look to her.

This close, I can feel Alabastra’s heartbeat. I hadn’t ever noticed just how slow my own heart was until much later in life, when I’d truly heard another’s. My mother’s, then Lainey’s, and now hers. She is as erratic and frantic within as she is without; entirely unlike me in that regard.

That deathly slow heartbeat used to be one of my only overt signs of my vampirism. Now it seems I continue to pile downside on downside. Without any sign of benefit, either. At least, I think without benefit. Would I even notice without experimentation? Should I try walking up a wall sometime?

It’s still sinking in, bit-by-bit, that this is my new reality. Regardless of my personal distaste for daylight, I still have need of it. I’ll require a way around the sun when it comes time to garden again. Hmm. I don’t suppose I might concoct something that would help with that?

In fact, I pull out my notepad, jotting awkwardly as I walk in-time with Alabastra under her trench coat cover:

In need of mitigation of sun damage. Obvious first thought—sun creams, though will likely need something much, much stronger than what would be sold at a general store. Likely cannot handle any amount of absorption—must be refracted. Ingredients with high zinc content? Bolster with rashvine?

My foot catches a crack in the ground. I feel myself spill over in a trip, before Alabastra catches me. The edge of my arm slides out of her coat and I wince against the biting pain, before she pulls me back tight to her.

Careful!”, she says.

And now she’s holding me rather tightly. “You can let go now”, I murmur into her shirt. It must a sunny, warm day, if it’s causing me to feel so flush.

“Oh. Yeah.” She releases me, coughing into one hand.

Better I save the brainstorming for later, then. I put the notepad away.

We walk a while longer, bearing the brunt of the public’s judgmental stares, until we’re firmly back in The Reds once more. Faylie cuts a path northward towards the closest skyway station, but then diverts down a side street.

She stops in front of one particular building, and says, “Okie-doke! We’re here.” And I have to wonder if she’s joking for a moment, because she’s led us to a clothing store. ‘Sandriff’s Boutique‘. Hmm. Mannequins through the glass wave back at us in still-life facsimile, dressed in outfits of beige and black, with long coats and short dresses.

Alabastra clicks her tongue. “Good call, Firefly!”

“And we’re here because…?”, I venture.

“Ain’t it obvious? We’re dressin’ you up.” She lets the ludicrous statement hang only a moment before clarifying, “To cover the sun, of course.”

The hairs on the back of my neck stand up. I’ve always despised clothes shopping; just a miserable reminder of the fact that I inhabit a body at all. Drab adornments to hide away my form from the ceaseless eyes of the world.

And there, I catch the thought out of the air, something that would have passed me by in an instant before, never to be thought of again, or internalized. Of course I’ve always hated this. It took a contrast to see that, a contrast I buried under mountains of guilt, but with it dug out of the earth once more, it seems so obvious now.

I think I’m starting to see what Lainey must have seen in me—like some desperate animal, wounded and bleeding. I’ve been a mess longer than I knew.

As far as the present goes—despite my initial panic, it’s not a terrible idea. It can’t hurt to try covering myself tip-to-toe, shade myself from the sun. So long as they’re not expecting anything too ridiculous or out of my comfort zone.

We step through the doors, and the cold interior is stark in its drop from the sunny day outside. I finally pull myself free from the rogue’s coat. Rows of clothing racks and shelves packed with boxes line the inside of this prim department store in a sea of color and fabric. The shop is frigid and clinical, and a single bored clerk idly watches us enter, lazily reading from a catalogue. A few other customers sift through the selection, but it looks to be a slow day.

Alabastra dons her leader’s mantle, directing hushed instructions to her girlfriends. “Glowbug, go distract the clerk. Be ready to throw on the waterworks, in case she spots us. Stardust, keep your eyes peeled for plainclothes.”

She’s talking like she intends to turn this into a heist. Perhaps she’s just paranoid. The two nod and fan out over the store to see to their unexpected roles. The rogue grabs me by the hand, an action that certainly does not leave me dumbstruck by the sudden contact, and leads me through the store.

And very quickly it is apparent which side of the gender-segregated establishment she is leading me to. “Wh-where are we going?”

“Where’s it look like we’re goin’? What, you thought I’d put you in a men’s suit and call it a day?”

“Why?!”

With a deep breath, the rogue turns to look at me. She stares for some time, head tilted down, peeling me apart. “Okay, I’m gonna ask you a question, and I need you to be completely, entirely honest with me.” She draws hers up, hands bound in loose fists in the air. “Do you… want me to lie to you here? Do you need that for this to work?”

Gods we’re so far gone she’s asking me to be complicit in my own cognitive dissonance? And the worst part is— Fucking dammit. “Yes”, I say, quick and sharp, “I-I do.” I squeeze my eyes closed. This is unfathomably foolish.

And when I look again she’s laughing, and puts an overdramatic hand to her forehead. “Oh, oh gee I— gosh Moodie, I didn’t notice that’s where we were going! I guess I just got lost.” I’m surprised she can talk at all, with her tongue so firmly in-cheek. She smacks the top of her head facetiously. “In fact, that’s our bad! This store doesn’t even have a men’s section looks like, I— ah, gee. Oh well, you know, we’re already here! Might as well… et cetera.”

Untenable. Absurd. And entirely necessary if we’re to do this without me wanting to tear my skin off. “Just…”, I say, “Something neutral, at least? Leave me some amount of plausible deniability?”

She at least has the decency to try to not look smug. “Sure thing.”

We arrive at a rack of tops, and immediately I feel woefully incompetent for this. With Lainey, I never did have to do my own shopping. “I’m not sure what to…”, I mutter, drifting, eyes landing between lines of sequins and laces and silks.

Alabastra leans lightly against the clothes rack. “Need some help?” I’m still loathe to admit it—another behavior I’ll need to pry from myself. I nod. “I’ll pick you out some stuff.” And she backs up a touch, sizing me with a glance. Then she starts rifling through the clothes on offer. She drapes one button-down over her arm, then another—and another, and several more—she doesn’t expect me to try all of those on, does she?

She darts to a side section, and grabs a few pairs of leather gloves. I suppose I did leave mine back home. Then we come to a wall hosting rows of hanging hats. “Alright, pick one to keep the sun out. One of these ones, pro’ly”, she starts to point a few out.

“Yes, I am aware of the basic conceit of the endeavor.” I roll my eyes and appraise—too small, too unwieldy, too obvious, too masculine… The wall of options starts to look more like cannons poking from a broadside, waiting to fire on me for my indecision. Finally I just pick one that’s least objectionable—a wide-brimmed black hat of felt that tilts along its edge as I try it on. It’ll keep the sun out, at least. Though, it is almost a shame, having to hide the new hair so soon.

Alabastra smiles. “That’ll work! C’mon.” She leads me to the dressing rooms, and practically shoves me inside. “Pick out which one ya like best! Lemme know when you’re done.”

The booth is a cramped little corner with a single bench built into the wall and a full length mirror. Gods dammit. The clothes she piled into my hand float helplessly in the air where my arm should be. “And how am I going to do that?” I open the door and gesture with an angry open palm to the empty sliver of silver.

She taps one finger to her nose with a guilty lip snarl. “Right…” Then she shrugs. “I mean, I can be your mirror…”

I slam the door in her face. Inveterate flirt. Then I realize how my little outburst could be read. “No… no thank you”, I mumble into the air.

I’ll just go off which one feels the least irritating to wear, I suppose. That it fits should matter most of all.

To my surprise as I work through the fitting, it’s not so bad as I’d have assumed. Likely an easy answer as to why. Gods, have I always been so transparent? Lainey certainly saw through me, at least. And it’s hard not to keep coming back to her, again and again, in my thoughts. Especially now; I’m feeling outright nostalgic. Those stolen nights in her hidden trove of clothes, like two stage actors donning costumes, but to feel more like themselves instead of someone else. Looking back, it seems so obvious that’s why we were doing it. It was never just a hobby for her, and, not to say it would be wrong or immoral if it was for me, but—

But I’m getting tired of lying to myself. I needed that outlet, too. A ‘hobby‘—a lifeline is more like. I was drowning then, every bit as I’ve been drowning now; only back then, I didn’t have the vile impulse to put the lifeline around my neck instead. I’ve been at rock bottom for so long; now it’s like I’ve broken through that floor, and I’m terrified at how much I want what I’ve found.

The first top doesn’t fit very well, and peach isn’t really my color, anyways. As I pick up the next I realize the commonality—all still in a similar style to what I’d normally wear anyways, just a little more daring, feminine, with a personality to them that isn’t there in the sad drab garments that stock my drawers. I appreciate that she’s eased me in, but it’s still far more daunting wearing a blouse in public than a dress in private.

Before long I’ve tried them all, and pick out a pair of gloves, too. I open the door to an awaiting Alabastra, who lights up like she hasn’t seen me a million times before. “This one will do”, I say. I’m wearing a black silk button down with a bit of lace around the high-collar. Best as much of me is covered as possible, after all. That was ostensibly the point of this venture.

She’s smiling wildly, almost manic, and claps her hands slowly. “And you said you weren’t an artist.”

“Shut up…”

Her hand sticks out to her hip, as she appraises me a little longer. Then she flicks her finger to indicate back into the booth. “Alright. Change back into your old shirt.”

“Couldn’t I just walk out with it? Pay for it at the till?”

The rogue’s eyes roll. “Well the thing is Moodie, it’s my treat.” I’m… not sure what she’s getting at? “Just go with it, please?”

At least she said please. I turn and re-enter the changing booth, switching back to the shirt that I only now realize really is absolutely filthy. Wait, how do the three of them always manage to stay relatively spotless? Perhaps I’ll ask them later. The door swings wide for Alabastra again, and before I can step out, she steps in. She closes the stall behind, leaving us both in the small cramped room.

Awkwardly for her height, she reaches down for the blouse I’d picked out, and starts to fold it this way and that. “Okay. Lift up your shirt.”

“W-what?!”

“Unbutton your trousers, too. You’re gonna wrap the blouse around your hips, like this—” She makes a stuffing motion with her hands along her belt line.

I wave my hands out in front of me. “What are you talking about?!”

Her eyes roll, like I’m being the ridiculous one. “What? I said it’s my treat!” She wiggles the fingers on one hand. “And I’m paying with the five-finger discount!”

How does she manage to catch me off-guard every time? Not that I’d ever have doubted that shoplifting was their modus operandi, but that she’s entirely insistent that I partake in this is absurd. “Alabastra, this is hardly necessary.”

She shrugs, frustrated. “Of course it is. We’re not exactly flush with cash right now, and I heard you back in Stilton—you’re not doin’ so hot either. Put your pride down and think, would ya? These people aren’t gonna miss a few clothes, and you need ’em.” She stuffs her hands into her coat pockets, and leans against the door. Her smile is strangely sweet. “Plus, if you’re rolling with us, you take us warts n’ all, Moodie. This is how we do things.”

Pushover. “Gods, fine.” I motion for the blonde to turn around, then take the garment and maneuver it around my pants line.

“If you’re doin’ it right it should just look like you have a fat ass.”

Alabastra.” Keeping it as smooth as possible, I tie the sleeves together, and readjust. This is absolutely preposterous. Not to doubt the expert’s methods, but… “Why are we not just putting these things in our pockets?”

Rolling back around to face me, she says, “Because they look at your pockets. They don’t expect you to make a fool out of yourself—now roll up your sleeves.” No point in arguing anymore—I’m already in the depths of absurdity. She takes the gloves and ties them around my forearms, then tugs the sleeves back down again.

“And the hat?”

“Oh, we are payin’ for that. Less suspicious if you buy somethin‘, and it’s the hardest to smuggle, so…” She shrugs, and pushes out the door.

It truly shouldn’t surprise me, yet it does. I think it’s the pettiness of this that has me caught off-guard, the copper-keeping. “You know, I know you’re a thief and everything, but I never took you for quite so much a cheapskate.”

I meant it in jest, but to my shame she turns with a genuine edge to her eyes. “It’s only bein’ a cheapskate if you got a choice. I’m a survivor.” Then she relaxes, taking the temperature down before I have to. “But… you didn’t mean it like that. I know. Didn’t mean to jump down your throat.”

“It’s fine. And, no, I-I didn’t mean it that way, for the record.” Now I want to crawl into a hole all over again. The scratchy, sweat-stained fabric of the shirt I’m already growing to resent isn’t helping.

“You didn’t do anything like this, when you were on the streets?”

My head shakes. “No.” I was never quite a regular thief, except in absolute emergencies. It… it would have been worse, if I had been.

She turns, and leads us back to the till. I remind myself over and over in my head to act casual and natural and not strange or suspicious at all.

When we get there, Faylie is mid-story to the exceptionally bored and bug-eyed clerk. “And then Polli swoops in on a big rope and she kicks the Lord Duke across the face, and because of her lucky rabbit’s foot it breaks through his defense spell, and—”

The clerk meets our eyes and lights up at an escape from her situation. “Oh, are you ready to check out?”

We pay for the hat, and the whole time I feel eyes all over me. Judged for the selection, and nervous for the theft. Normal and casual, dammit! Just when I’m ready to shake out of myself, we finish up, and swiftly make for the exit. When we cross the door threshold I half-expect a legion of cops to descend upon us and finally make good on our luck officially running out, but nothing of the sort happens. That was shockingly simple.

The exterior is thankfully shaded, and Alabastra leads us around the corner of the building into an alley that’s likewise block from the sun at this early hour of the day. I pull to the side of the building and clutch my chest, not realizing how hard my heart was beating until now.

“We’re really putting you through the ropes, huh?”, Alabastra says, leaning against the wall.

I glower.

She turns, motioning Tegan to do the same. “G’on get changed, we’ll keep the eyes off ya.” Faylie follows, though mostly for privacy’s sake I imagine. With all their backs to me I feel marginally less ridiculous, swiftly as I can peeling the old shirt off me again and officially donning the new. Gloves to follow, and the hat placed more comfortably atop my head; I am feeling relatively shaded, though it won’t entirely help if I catch the sun on my face at an unfortunate angle.

“Alright, I am finished, though I likely look ridiculous.”

The three behold me—and immediately Tegan looks like she swallowed a bug. She turns and starts to march down the alley, grabbing the sides of her head, letting out a whistle like an engine with her tail hitting either wall as she walks.

“Did I offend her, somehow?”

Alabastra smiles at her panicking girlfriend pacing down the side-street. “No, you most certainly did not. Just give her a second.” For a moment, she appraises me like a buffet. “And for the record, you look incredible. Like a million bucks.”

Faylie adds, “Like the cutest vamp around!”

I shrink. “You don’t have to flatter me…”

Crossing her arms, Alabastra retorts, “And you don’t have to pretend not to like it!” I pull the hat lower over my eyes.

“Ooo, one more thing!”, announces Faylie, and she produces card bearing a woman in a robe, surrounded by nine coins in a garden. “LAUTUS“, she enchants, and the coins flip from the card in yellowish magic, there’s the audible sound of metal clinks and clanks hitting surfaces, and when I look down at myself, I’m positively spotless, without any of the grime or muck of our venture. She and Alabastra are much the same. I suppose that answers that. The lack of dirt or sweat on my skin is a welcome change, and it feels genuinely stellar after what we just went through.

“Y’know, some folk might call that a waste, Bug. Not me, mind”, says Alabastra. Then she turns back to me. “And finally, the finishing touch.” And like a stage performer, she unfurls the side of her coat, and produces what looks to be a large piece of dark cloth folded around itself around a central handle of wood. A black, lace-y parasol, that she unfurls the arms of with a swift jerk along the pulley. She twirls the umbrella around her shoulder, before handing it off to me.

I take the parasol with a resigned lax to my shoulders, then look her up and down. “How… did you fit that whole thing in your coat?”

Beside us, Tegan returns to the fold, as her taller girlfriend says, “Sorry, Moods, that’s the advanced course. Gotta pay for that one.”

“Well, we did just establish that I don’t exactly have much in the way of money to pay with…”

Tegan starts coughing, practically hacking up a lung.

I turn to her. “Seriously, what is the matter?”

She sputters, “Uh, ju— I just, uh… guh— um. Good. It’s good, it’s a good. Yeah.” I’m not sure I’ll ever quite understand the knight, if I’m entirely honest. And by that I mean audibly.

Still, the lack of sunlight now from the new additions and the parasol are leaving me far less pessimistic about the rest of the day. It could still very well be our last, of course, but at least if it is a doomed undertaking, I’ll not have fallen to the sun before reaching the end.

The worst has already occurred, I may as well tempt fate. “Any more distractions?”

CAW, cries a bird from above.

Of course. And I was having such a nice morning, too. “Ah, fantastic. Is your bird here to mock me for no longer standing in the sun, then?”

Paella flits down onto Alabastra’s shoulder. She scratches the bird’s black feathers a moment before responding, “First of all—she’s not my bird. And second of all—she’s not cruel, Moodie!” Then she looks a moment longer at the raven, and snaps her fingers. “Oh! That reminds me! Since we’re all ‘open book’ now we should probably tell you about—”

I hold up a hand to stop. “The last thing I want to have to learn about is your bird, Alabastra.”

“Not—”

“Yes, I know, not your bird.” I huff. “To be quite honest, it’s either a shocking revelation, in which case I think I’ve had more than enough of those for the time being, or more likely it’s highly unimportant, in which case I do not need the distraction.” In all matters but this, I’d prefer they not dance around information any longer—but I truly, deeply do not care about the corvid.

She puts a hand to her hip. “You… sure?”

My eyes roll. “Will it be important when facing Lyla Serrone?”

“Well, we’re goin’ underground, so probably not, no—”

“Then save it for tomorrow.”

Alabastra and the others confer with their eyes, coming to a mutual shrug. “Fuck it then, it’s funnier this way.” For once, I am glad to be on the outs of a joke. Then she visibly gets an idea. “That bein’ said, I do want you to apologize to her. You were rude as all get out the other day, and after she saved your life at the hotel, no less!”

“You’re… you’re not serious…”, I intone. She narrows her eyes. She’s serious. A lump forms in my throat. “Ugh. This is a tartarus…”

“Moodie.”

“A true and ungodsly farce. Torture incarnate. Of all the confessions you have extracted, this would by far be the most degrading, Alabastra. Shameful, even! Would you have me dragged through the muck, next? Build a temple to my follies, why don’t you?”

Faylie cuts in, “So dramatic…!”

They’re all staring at me. Complete. And utter. Pushover. “Fine!” I look to the corvid. It twitches its ungainly neck. “I… ugh. I… apologize… for my rudeness, Paella—”

CAW.

“Oh, I will pluck you like a Gods damned game hen!”

The bird issues a few more cries in my direction, before furiously flapping its tarred wings into the sky.

Alabastra tsk-tsks, and puts a hand on my shoulder. “After this is over, we’re gonna have to build up some teamwork between the two of you. Maybe some training exercises.”

I reposition the parasol over my shoulder, and walk into the street, heading the pack toward our next destination. And I deadpan as I go, “Well, I hope you’re not expecting we trustfall.”

Recommended polycule bonding activities:

- Scream in a sewer
- Shoplifting

Thank you so much for reading. I'd say "this one is one of my favorites", but that pretty much becomes true for damn near every chapter in the third act here, so it would start to get redundant.

If you'd like to read ahead, consider the patreon. And don't forget your library card.

Next update is (1-40) arcana; on Monday, October 28th.